us but now to double our diligence and redeem the time we have lost by making more hast taking more care and pains or else we should be lost for ever O! I was sufficiently wounded and fell a weeping I could not hold and after Sermon I went home where I boarded and sate alone crying and complaining that I had lost my time and at that time I took up a purpose never to sleep at Church more and made a covenant with it which I think to this day I observed ever since and when I began as at first I was often tempted to be drowsie I would alwaies stand and hold on nothing and cast my eyes about to open them more But after this I was not content with my former customary duties for now I must double them and do more then before wherefore I resolved to write down as well as I could every Sermon I heard and to get them by heart and to say every night one Sermon and to learn out of a book for I knew no better yet another prayer for morning and another for night and sometimes for noon too especially on the Lords daies so that my task was now doubled So I began to write down the Sermons which for a time was very little having no skill to write fast nor orderly but I ever observed the Doctrine and would write down the Reasons and the heads of the Vses and when I came at home I would get it by heart at noon that which I heard in the fore-noon and at night that which I heard in the after-noon and this course which I took made me more ready at night when my Father repeated the Sermons or the Landlord where I boarded for they both did it being very godly this made me readier to answer when we were asked what we could remember or what the Doctrine or Reason or Vse was then any other and this course I took customarily for nine or ten years together long after I came from Cambridge every night to repeat Sermons to my self alone or rather to say them by heart as duly as I went to bed the Lords-day night that Sermon which I heard in the forenoon the Munday night so called that which I heard on the last Lords day in the afternoon the Tuesday night Wednesday night Thursday night alwaies left to say by heart Sermons I heard a month 2. months 12. months and so as I encreased in years for 2 or 3 or 4 5 or 10. years before and I would usually get up the oldest and of longest standing and such as I had almost forgot or not lately recovered my memory with so that by this means I could remember many Sermons and such as were long agone preached perfectly Now on Friday nights I repeated as I did on the Lords day nights alwaies and on Saturday nights and Munday nights alwaies alike But you must observe if Sermons fell out in the week daies as on fasts or otherwise then I was wont to pick out Tuesday nights Wednesday or Thursday nights and so kept on the order and was fit for fresh Sermons on the Lords day and the Lord lead me on into this orderly way I know not how by himself without any creatures direction on the earth so much did I plot out for salvation by such means as these and to redeem my time Yet you must know having so much to do every night I sometimes began to my self whilst I sâte in the Chimney corner before supper and usually left nothing but my Sermon to repeat for my bed and my prayers by my bed-side morning and evening but this I must say from this form I learnt much of God and goodnesse for what I did at first for fear of hell I did at last out of love to heaven and of late to God and Christ as if it were without heaven and hereby I was not only able to tell many mens Sermons together and it may be ten years after they were preached but also able though chiefly by higher means as I may shew afterward to preach at 18 or 19 years of age as I did in Huntington-shire if not sooner to the amazement of many but to the table talk of more Well thus you hear how formall I was and yet as I may say I was but feared not loved into this strictnesse of religion and I remember then I should have been glad if any occasion hapned that there were no Sermons on the Lords daies or if I heard them not which I dare not but do notwithstanding if I were well for it was more ease to me I thought or else the Devill in me to repeat the old then to get in nâw But not long after this that I had heard Mr. Marshall as before I was further awakened by my Father afterward who preaching upon the good Samaritan and shewing his compassion to wounded ones yet in reproof to sinners shew how they were more guilty then the hard hearted Jewes that crucified Christ afresh now and have no compassion on him now he is in glory but spit on him and made him suffer and how his bloud would rise against them and if Abels a meer mans did so much more his and if David prayed from bloud-guiltinesse how much more from this guiltinesse of the precious bloud of Christ c. which he preached and pressed so powerfully that I was thrown into a trembling as lying under the guilt of Christs bloud and was long perplexed about it but after all this there is another remarkable passage that I must never forget which I met with or rather met with me to the purpose about 1637. as I take it at Messing in Essex I was playing with children my fittest companions then and running round about the house we lived in through two or three little gates in sport and idlenesse as I was running with the rest I know not how nor upon what occasion I threw out vain words and crying O Lord which we were not suffered to do my heart was suddenly smitten upon it and I was suddenly set a running as if I had been possessed by I know not what power or spirit not having any strength to stay my self were it upon my life untill I was headlong carried through a little gate-way where as plainly to my thinking and in my appearance as ever I saw any thing by the Sun-shine there was set a naked sword glistering with a fearfull edge I thought and which took up the whole space of the gate from one post to another with a broad blade most keen and cruell at which sad sight so fraught with frights I gastly screeched and yet had not the least power to stay or stop my precipitant course but I was quickly carryed quite unto it so as that the edge of the cruell blade meeting with my body it seemed to me impossible I should escape death and I made no other account but
up of my joy when I shall give an account to their comfort at the great day And since that I have been sent forth as a Pastor and publique Teacher by the Church and I know my Ministeriall commission and authority to be from the Lord and notwithstanding the divers temptations that I meet with yet finding my heart full of corruption and my life a continuall warfare of flesh against spirit yet I blesse God who hath delivered me in diverse wayes which I have not yet declared from the fraudulent gins and snares of the Devill and who hath called me out of darknesse into light that his power is stronger in me then any that hath been against me and I am the better provided against Satan for that I live now by faith in the Son of God above the letter in the life above the form in the power above self in an higher self altogether where I have my abode so that I am not I but by the grace of God it is that I am what I am as the Apostle said Why weep ye for me for I am ready not onely to be bound but to dye so I say ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I have provision within me seeing Christ is in me the hope of glory I am assured of Salvation in Christ Jesus my head my Lord my elder brother and the first fruits of all them that rise again And although I meet with daily troubles at home and abroad within and without yet am I all the way ascending heaven though descending hell the same way with Christ who hath through the vail consecrated a new and living way for me into the Holy of Holies I can comfortably drink after Christ out of his own cup and in eating his meat and drinking his drink take gall and vinegar as wel as wine and honey I prefer Christ before Salvation and had if I know my heart yet not I but my spirituall self had rather goe to Hell with Christ in my armes if 't were possible then to heaven without him accounting the enjoyment of him to be the enjoyment of all the excellencies and happinesse in heaven and earth Super omnia Christum I am very confident Christ can't be perfect without me nor I without him but that I shall appear perfect for all Eternity in Christs righteousnesse and am pardoned by his death purged by his bloud sanctified by his Spirit and saved by his power and this I am as sure of to be glorified as he is glorified and shall see him as he is I could say much more and have many more experiences but I fear I offend others I shall cut off in an Apocope but pray pray for me that Gods power may appear more in my weaknesse and whilest I live and breath I hope and resolve it shall be with him and for him as well as by him and that I shall not desire to live one minute longer then to his honour and glory and for his service which the Lord make me fit for and faithfull in and prepare me for that glory which is to be revealed But these things I have spoken in the fear of God wherein you hear what I was what I am and what I shall be I know no more yet to trouble you with but according to the accreasings of the holy one in me and effusions of the unctions upon me I shall speak more hereafter for your advantage I were a wicked wretch should I smother any of the appearances of God which I meet with 40. An eminent Experience or relation of John Osborne member of the Church at Purleigh of the which Mr. R. was Pastor as was taken out of the Church Register word for word JOhn Osborne a poore labouring man was admitted a Member of this Church April 16. 1650. his visible carriage in word and deed seeming holy and his outward conversation such as he was well approved of after his confession of Christ and resolution to cleave close to the Lord in this way nemine contradicente but it seemes this man was much unsound and not yet fit matter within whatsoever he seemed without and it being best known to God and himself Gods designe was to work out the discovery of him out of himself he began to manifest much grief and gall within him by his outward colour and complexion but kept it close to all the Church that his ill life was the cause of his ill looks yet he followed the means frequented the Communion used the Ordinances at home and abroad in publique and private so that nothing could be gathered in the Churches apprehension but godlinesse in him He would presse an exact walking Gospell duties and in discourse cast in his mite of knowledge and measure of light So that some tooke much content in him much comfort of him but for all this his heavy countenance did discover that there was somewhat in him lay undiscovered and not yet brought to light But Gods time was near to doe his Church good and to give them some reall testimony and tasts of the first fruit of his love towards them by making him known to them whom they thought they knew but indeed did not know for what God saw in him that was naught was not visible to the Church but what was visible was good but that which was invisible to us was the rottennesse and unsound part of the man But mark how God met with him who upon the 28. day of April 1650. was after Sermons being the Lords day struck by a sudden distemper which in the night produced dangerous fits which continued at times for two or three dayes the Pastor of the Church J. R. he did visit him but at that time being Wednesday May 1. following he discovered no discomfort discontent or burthen within him at all but he had good expressions and motions yet was once or twice in his fits very fearfully but after he was recovered the Pastor with prayers for him and directions given him departed home The next day being the Lecture day after Sermon was ended it was moved in the Church to contribute unto him who did it freely and largely and that very night the Pastor J. R. was sent for again to him but first the Church made prayers for him And it is observable that this Osborne being in very strange fits as ever were seen like one possessed he groveling and foaming and his hands feet eyes mouth were most gastlike drawn out into a Convulsion-manner but much worse at that very hower that the Church made prayers for him and not ceasing till God were prevailed with those strange kinde of fits and distempers left him to the amazement of all that knew it so that after that not one fit more had he though they continued upon him so thick and for so long a time before that no Doctor could help him but all gave him over for a dead man without
ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ohel or Beth-shemesh A Tabernacle for the Sun OR IRENICVM EVANGELICVM An IDEA of Church-Discipline In the THEORICK and PRACTICK Parts Which come forth first into the World as Bridegroom and Bride hand in hand by whom you will have the totum essentiale of a true Gospel-Church state according to Christs Rules and Order left us when he Ascended In which you may finde the Hidden Mystery of whole Christ in Head Neck and Body Hidden in former Ages from the Sons of Men. Eph. 3.4 5. Published for the benefit of all Gathered Churches more especially in England Ireland and Scotland By JOHN ROGERS An unfeined Friend and Servant of the Bridegrooms and Brides and Minister of the Gospel of Jesus Christ late at Purleigh in Essex now at Tho. Apostles Lond. Declared for the most part in Christ-Church Dublin in Ireland Imprimatur Joseph Caryl Psal. 19.4 5. Their line ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or rule and structure is gone out thorough all the earth in them hath he set a Tabernacle for the Sun c. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or Heb. To the Sun in altissimo gradu In that day I will raise up the Tabernacle of David that is faln and build it as of old Amos 9.11 LONDON Printed for R. I. and G. and H. Eversden to be sold at the Grey-Hound in Pauls Church-yard 1653. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Channuccah A TABERNACLE For the SVN The first BOOK CHAP. I. That there is a visible Discipline or Politie of the Church under the Gospel ordained by Christ and what it is and how it differs from carnal Policy NOthing is more clear out of the word of God then that there is a Gospel-Discipline or Church-State for Saints of divine Institution and by divine instruction Prov. 1.3 To receive the instruction of Christ Wisdome Justice Judgement and Equity for Solomon who was a type of Christ teaches his Discipline in this Book of Proverbs which you have some call his Ethicks as relating to morall Precepts for Divinity is like some great Lady that is every day in a new dresse and Morality like to a handmaid that waiteth on her Christ the typified Solomon intends hereby to tell us of his Order and of the Discipline of Wisdomes house viz. his Church Prov. 8.1 2 3. and Chap. 9.1 2 3 4 5. he begins with this exhortation Prov. 1.8 My son hear the instruction or Discipline as many read it of thy Father viz. his spirituall documents and teachings and forsake not the Law of thy Mother that is of the Church Gal. 4.26 who bears and brings forth children to the Lord. So that it seems Christs Discipline which is of the Father and of the Mother consists in the Spirit and in the truth Joh. 4.23 24. not onely inwardly but it is also outwardly as to outward Orders Laws and Ordinances of the Church Thus the Lord opens the ear to Discipline sayes Elihu to Job chap. 36.10 and commands them from iniquity that is sayes Calvin he instructs them in his wayes and teaches them to amend This shews that Gods designe in giving us so good a Gospel-Discipline is thereby to make us good and Gospel Disciples both in knowledge and in practise and is therefore of great concernment to us in teaching us these three things 1 Subessâ 2 Coesse 3 Praeesse First to be obedient to his Laws and Ordinances ut discipuli living together in Order Secondly to love one another and all Saints living together in unity ut socii Psal. 133.1 2. Thirdly to instruct one another and to strive together to excell in exhorting comforting and teaching to the edifying of one another 1 Cor. 14.12 ut Magistri as Masters of knowledge Psal. 119.98 99. and therefore it is that there is so great a need and notable a use of this good order and Gospel-Discipline amongst us which God hath of his goodnesse and in his wisdome provided for us So sayes old Bernard super Cant. Serm. 23. What abundant cause have we to blesse the Lord who was no wayes bound to us that of his free love should let down a Discipline out of his owne bosome as it was brought by Christ to us from the Father for us to dwell in because the School-men could say Disciplina non debetur ex debito quia inferiori non est aliquis obligatus in quantum est inferior Man is the inferiour therefore it is man that is obliged to the Lord his Superiour for making so much and so excellent soul-provision hence religio a religando Maâ 24 45. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Who is a faithfull and wise servant whom his Lord hath made ruler over his houshold to give them meat in due season So we see the Lord takes care for us and makes provision for poor souls for he hath appointed constituit being a compound word is as much as to say cum aliis statuit whom the Lord hath appointed joyntly with others as an Overseer super familitium suum over a remnant of his family Now woe bee to them that reject this Discipline of Gospel-institution Psal. 50.16 17. a meer Moralist will tell you there is a necessity of Discipline See but Tull in 's Offices lib. 8. 9. de invent ante finem libri and a meer Formalist will tell you that there is a necessity of Church-Discipline which is a principle own'd by all for a truth except Atheists bee they no more then meer pretenders or professours As for this Church-Discipline we shall finde it in the word and fetch it from the Fountaine freely flowing forth through many more Scriptures then I shall mention both out of Old and New Testament First in the Old Testament we finde many Prophesies and Promises filled with this as Psal. 110.3 Thy people shall bee willing in the day of thy power in the beauties of holinesse which must bee meant of this visible Gospel-Church-state wherein Saints having communion with Christ and one with another do worship the Lord as appears Psa. 29.2 Worship the Lord in the beauty of holines this is the Lords house here is his worship due unto his name out of this Sion goes forth the Law and it is beautifull for scituation So in Isa. 2.2 3. It shall come to passe in the last dayes that the mountaine of the Lords house shall bee established in the top c. which foresees the singular fellowship of Saints in these last dayes wherein we live largely exalting Gods owne way of worship which he will bring forth with shoutings and withall an attractivum bonum a winning excellency will shew it selfe to the ravishing of the Saints and the re-edifying of their soules as in statu quo prius of old so that the very out-casts of Israel shall more fluminis by a spirituall instinct and from occult qualities flow freely and be fully satisfied unto
this continued to the time of Constantine and Licinius and although the red Dragon could not have his wil do what he could with these his heads and hornes with which he used to push at and if he could to have pushed out the memory of the Saints that the name of a Christian might not be left yet the Church liv'd and thriv'd till she was in those dayes driven into the Wildernesse which was worse then all the Persecutions of the Dragon before and this was not mulatione loci sed amissione ornatus by loosing her former light life liberty excellency purity and lovelinesse her bright Discipline for darknesse of devotion and devotion of darknesse her truthes for traditions and Doctrines of Christ for inventions of men and all this by her pretended friends at home for now the Dragon had dragg'd the third part of the Starres after him viz. Meteors and wandring Starres made up of earthy matter but not fixed in the Globe of Heaven them he hath cast downe with his tayle i. e. by his Serpentine subtilties insinuations strength policy and poysonous infections Oh sad what Superstitions Idolaâry and will-worship began in those dayes to be inthron'd and owned yea in such a manner as is to be lamented at this day for then started up the solemne celebration up-setting dedication and adoring of Houses of Bricke and Clay Lime and Stone and Consecrating such kinde of places for the Temples of the Lord calling them Catholicke and Christning them Churches yea then the superstitious Mother of Constantine viz. Helena went a Pilgrimage to Jerusalem to finde out Reliques and Monuments and then began Crosses to be set up and Consecrated and Christ's Nailes and Reliques to be kept and ador'd and Miracles pretended to be wrought by them as they that loved Superstition and Idolatry did and doe report to this day Thus and many other wayes was the poor woman the Church forced into a fruitlesse comfortlesse dangerous barren Desart-like condition whilst Monkes and Popish Priests sprung up apace and whilst the glistring glory of the former true Discipline Doctrine and Ordinances did dye apace and began to lye buried and unregarded in the dust But ah blessed Lord how excellently doth her deliverance draw nigh and that it is hard by will appeare in the following Chapters In the meane time let all discerning men judge to whom I appeale what a miserable state hath the poore Church visible been in to this day for many hundred yeares and how thicke and three-fold her miseries grew in upon her in the absence of that bright Discipline and Doctrine which she had in the Primitive times and also by the pride and presence of a cunning and curious counterfeit thereof which hath crowded out the true and continued amongst us to this day The proud Popish and Prelatick Discipline quickly grew drunke and was soone swallowed up and swimming in the bloud of the precious Saints The Moone was indeed then turn'd to bloud as well as the Sunne to darknesse and most Romanizing outragious Massacres of Saints and bloudy unsupportable Butchââies of Gods people were made to maintaine the Doctrine and Discipline of those dayes so that the Saints were accounted as sheep for the Shambles and were killed all the day long yet a little respite was allowed them and liberty given to them through God's goodnesse in King Henry the eights time and then the true Discipline which seem'd to lye for lost and dead a long time which Christ hath left us in his Church would faine have lived and breathed a little and so in Edward the sixth's dayes and viriditie very great hopes there was of her recovery and she began to wax warme and to sneeze out some good signeâ towards it but alas they were soone lost againe and how lamentably did she lye againe at the Graves brinke in cruell and accursed Queene Maries dayes and then she was given over indeed even by her Phisitians for lost and past recovery untill it pleased the Lord to raise her up againe and almost miraculously in Queen Elizabeths dayes and then we did verily expect her full recovery and restauration according to the Primitive patterne and practise but well-a-day how were we deceiv'd for what by the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã crafty cunning of the seducing Serpent which deceived Eve and what by the insinuating subtilties of the Popish Prelates and Mitre-mongers in those dayes her Mothers Children were angry with her and under pretence of Treasons Rebellions and robbing of the Magistrates of their right and the like wrongfull accusations those her enemies inveigh'd against this Discipline of Christ's Institution accusing it to the Queen they called it a Schisme a Faction Sedition and Heresie and with this they charged the true Children of the Church and impeached the precious ones as the Presidents did that conspired against Daniel Chap. 6. accusing him for the breach of the Kings command because he kept his conscience upright and as the Adversaries that would have hindred the building up of Gods house in Ezra's dayes chap. 4.13.16 they charged them for rebellious and for such as would rob the Magistrate of his right and revenews so did these in Q. Eliz. dayes most cruelly doe the Accuser of the brethren's office against the Saints branding and abusing them for seditious factious persons and charging them for Innovators Hereticks erroneous ones calling them Puritans Brownists Donatists Anabaptists Sectaries and such like saying they would be the Destroyers of the Nation and what not so that by this meanes the Church did seem black and odious to the world being Sun-burnt and set to be the keeper of other Antichristian strange vineyards whiles her owne was neglected Cant. 1.6 For it is in and by the name of Christs own Church and Discipline that such a Popish Hierarchy and Prelacy was canonized and consecrated which carried a faire face but a foule heart and which was taken out of humane traditions and inventions of the Papists coyne and ãâ¦ã Conclave and Canons as will amply appeare by the beams of the Sun in this ensuing Tract And certainly the Prelates and Papists did agree and look very like one another in their Discpline and in their opposing the Saints and Christs true Church and Discipline We might have said of them as Aristotle once said of the Milesians that the Milesians were not fools yet they did just the same things that fooles doe so these Protestants and Prelates were not Papists no by no means and yet they did just as Papists doe but they were indeed Mungrels and meer Hermaphrodites in Religion Nec vere viros nec vere mulieres sed vere Histriones neither Papists nor Protestants but both or neither or either or any thing for their owne ends A Roman Cardinal caused his Painter to draw out K. Solomon halfe in heaven and halfe in hell for which he was justly to be
blamed but without any just blame might those Prelates be pictured out so half way in heaven for what they pretended and for the good they did but half in hel for what they intended and for the evill they did in afflicting the Saints accusing the brethren persecuting the Church and rendring the true Discipline of Gospel-fellowship odious and despicable to Magistrates Ministers people and all But furthermore the Antichristian Hierarchy and Discipline was so indulgently fostered up by Monarchy that King James could make it a maxime in which he proved a true Prophet No Bishop no King and it is clear to me out of many Scriptures Dan. 2.34 35. Rev. 17.12 and 18.3 that they both live and dye together like Hippocrates twins receiving both alike and at the same time power from and punishment with the Beast Wherefore let not the Prelates nor Papists thinke to hold long in any place for the day of the Lord his controversie for Zion shall finde them out neither need they to thinke their fall is by fortune for it is appointed of old and in these dayes wherein we are at suit with them let them not wonder if they all lose the day of us yea and the hot spirits violent Presbyterians too so called who agree too much with Popery and Prelacy as appears Ch. 9. lib. 2. at large and must meet with the like lamentable destiny and fate with you for as Mâ Hooker sayes in his Preface before his Survey of Discipline There is no such thing as a Presbyteriall Church i.e. a Church made up of the Elders of many Congregations Classic-wise to govern c. in the New Testament wherefore let them not wonder if they also fall in the heat of this Suit seeing the Law and the Testimony is for us this Terme-time and therefore the Judge must be for us too and the day will be ours in despight of all the world because that yee have trusted to forged titles that will hold no water The Camel seeking hornes lost his ears and so have these Disciplinarians they will not heare what belongs to their peace In this Summers day of the Lord Jesus the Sun will shine hot and scorch yea melâ violento aestu the waxen wings of all false-discipline and thereby throw down that Icarus-like loftinesse of High-Presbytery Popery and Prelacy in all Nations and then the whole bulke and massie body of Antichrist must beat his heels in the ayre and be found in the deeps and drowned in the Ocean of everlasting misery Rev. 19.19 they are already under the burnings of that day in the torrid horrid Zone and must shortly tumble into the tomb where the worme dyeth not This must bee for that they cannot bee converted into any other use for safety As the black cloath that will take no other Dye but must hold so and is most rotten uselesse and unserviceable for weare but the whit will take any other Dye so indeed will our Discipline of Gospel-institution which is in these latter dayes to bee restored into its Primitive purity as white precious spirituall Lilly-like and lovely this shall be capable of any Dye or administration and Dispensation to the end of the world any Dye it will take whereinto it is dipp'd by the hand of the Lord but the blacke base sooty and darke Discipline of Antichrist shall be but as a rotten ragge and good for nothing being in nothing capable of these latter dayes dyes which will be of divers sorts from one to another yeare after yeare and the best at last But furthermore the Dragon till these late dayes hath made use of earthly powers to oppose the Saints having no more place found for him in heaven but now it is that we heare the loud Voyce in heaven viz. his Church saying Now is come salvation strength and the Kingdome of our God and the power of his Christ for the Accuser of our Brethren is cast down And now shall the earth viz. earthly powers help the Woman and swallow up the Dragons indignation though the remnant of her Seed must yet meet with Warres Conflicts and oppositions for a time It remaines now O England Ireland and Scotland that yee kisse the Sonne lest he be angry and yee perish Psal. 2.12 and that yee cast away your Popish and foppish trash and trumperies and those wicked traditions formes and ordinances of men which have made yee Captives and for many hundred yeares have inbondaged and endungeoned ye up in darknesse and deceit for as we can cousen little ignorant Children by giving them Counters and taking away Gold and those Counters too are only to quiet them so how easily can Antichrist cheat you which he hath done in our ignorance and infancy by giving us Copper for Gold and counterfeit Brazen-fac'd ordinances and tooke away Christ's telling us that they were better which he gave us and so quieting us for a long time but now alasse we are older and we must be wiser and not be so basely cheated out of our Ordinances Orders Doctrine and Discipline which Christ hath left us when he went from us but let us hold our owne and keep our Gold and to encourage us he hath promised us ere long to make another change in the Churches and to give them gold for brasse Isa. 60.17 the precious for the vile c. Wherefore it is O Friends that this true Religion Discipline and Gospel-worship of Christ's owne Coyne and Mint having his owne Image of his most precious Gold is offered you againe and once againe which hath often before been rigidly repulst and put off with disdaine and direfull reproach yet notwithstanding it is presented to you the third time and comes crowned with the twelve Starres and cloathed with the Sunne I meane with Christ the Super-intendent and sole Independent Lord and Law-giver yea and alone Light-giver to the Church and Saints This is especially the Honour and Ornament of this Discipline or Gospel-Politie viz. to be cloathed with light having Christ alone the Lord. Indeed hitherto hath many a sad soule sate and sigh'd yea and the Church in the Wildernesse too bewayl'd with Mary weeping Joh. 20.13 Oh! They have taken away my Lord and I know not where they have laid him Alexander used to say of his two Friends viz. Craterus and Hephestion that Hephestion loved Alexander but Craterus loved the King and yet the King and Alexander were both but one man and so Certes I may say of some in these dayes who professe to be Christ's friends they all love him as Christ Jesus our Saviour for his sweetnesse and excellency and lovelinesse and love which is better then wine and for his usefulnesse c. but how few of them that love him as the King to be commanded by him that are obedient to his Lawes and Ordinances unlesse they be in the Congregationall orderly Courches and there indeed Christ
hath a few Friends and tryed Subjects but such Craterus's are rare too wherefore let all the faithfull friends of Christ of what judgement soever that are under his Command and Lordship come and enter into these Gospel-wayes of Worship into Christs order and path ordinance and Discipline for the Lord of the Mannour I meane the God of this world will take up all wefts and straies that are out of this way and empound them wherefore for shame friends make haste Hye out of Babylon flye into Sion into the Fellowship and Church-way of the Gospel wherein Christ is King and Lord and where this Sunne is highest brightest and swiftest in his ascendent motions wherein Christ appeares in his richest perfection and fulnesse For as Nature who hath drawne with her Pencill a perfect Grasse-greene in the Emerald as Pliny sayes a skie-colour in the Saphire a fire colour in the Carbuncle a sanguine in the Rubie and a starry in the Diamond hath also drawne all these together in one viz. the Ophal so hath Christ by his Spirit in his Church for there is one gift and grace in one Saint another gift in another and other graces in others and blessings in the Gospell and power in the Word and sweetnesse in the Ordinances and all in one viz. the Church Some excell in one thing some in another but the Church is the summary of all all excellencies are there in one viz. in one Christ who is in every Church the fulnesse and perfection of all Christ sayes Bernard De advent serm 2. is the Bee which flew into the City of Nazareth which is interpreted Flower and there he alighted on the sweetest flower of Virginity that ever the earth bore and so doth Christ now in the Churches finde sweet flowers who hath Et mel aculeum sayes Doctor Rawlinjon on 's Mercy to a Beast p. 13. both Mercy and Judgement yea he is both Love and Law in all his Churches yea the Law of Love and the Lord grant we may finde it so in these dayes Heare O Ireland heare the Lord run into his Courts live in his Sanctuary for in a special manner I speake to you from the Lord for whose sake I dare not bury these truthes as dead or in silence which doe so much concerne you and seeing I am now with you I wish from my soule that most of your Professors prove not Moone-sicke I meane Lunaticks that sometimes fall or plunge into the water and sometimes into the fire of persecuting the Saints that wil not over head and eares with them in the waters yee know what I meane for I shrewdly feare this wherefore I say forsake not Aegypt to fall into Babylon nor Babylon to fall into the forme againe and to make a Church of forme meerly and to drive in or draw in poore hearts through ignorance and folly into a formall Discipline by urging the forme or tying others to such a judgement with you for this is clearly against God's designe and Christs Gospel-Discipline which is to be in the Spirit and in truth and therefore I have many precious and pregnant truthes to hand forth and handle to you as they are hearted in me from the Fathers bosome of light in this ensuing Treatise especially in Lib. 2. but in the meane time make haste into Sion into a pure orderly Gospel Spirituall way of Worship and the Lord be with you and speed you But if before I have done some doe say Why then we shall be persecuted by Presbyterians or some call'd Independants or the bitter ones of the Anabaptists or the like as well as by Malignants and open enemies I say that they shall be but like Sampsons Foxes who were themselves burnt amongst the Corne which they fired but the Land brought Corne againe and the ground was made the better by it and the fruitfullâr but the Foxes came up no more so be yee sure that such will by their persecutions burne up themselves but better the true Churches though it may be some members may suffer in the fire first yet take us the Foxes the little Foxes saith the Lord Cant. 1. he will not suffer them to escape scot-free Phil. 1.28 for it is to them a token of perdition sayes Paul but to you of salvation the true Churches shall maugre all their might and malice appeare again and triumph the more and be yet the more glorious and fruitful but these persecuting Foxes can never come up againe but must lye buried in the field which they have fired and so be the Authours of their owne end Wherefore feare not my Friends their frownes nor crownes but as Alexander was wont to say to his Souldiers when they were in danger or went on any designe Sed habebis Alexandrum my brave Blades you shall have Alexander with you so say I you shall have Christ with you in the midst of you and engaged for you feare not and then you shall no more be termed desolate or forsaken but be called the Lord's Hephzibah and Beulah but thus for the second chapter ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Midbar CHAP. III. That the Churches full deliverance drawes nigh and is upon entrance at first gradually her Discipline shall be restored as at first First proved by parallel from the Wildernesse wherein she hath been long lost as to true Discipline and Doctrine TO proceed the Call continues to hast us out of Babylon It is Historied of Darius's Generall that when he had Orders from Darius his King to revenge the wrongs done him by the Athenians that he commanded his Servants every day at every dish of meat they brought in to the Table to say Sir remember the Athenians Now Christ hath sent to us and calls upon us every foote to Remember the ruine of Babylon and the rising of Sion for Babylon must fall and Sion must fill and grow up apace to perfection-ward but although this is graduall at first yet the restauration shall be universall at last In the interim we heare how long and how lamentably the poore despised Church hath been in the Wildernesse wofully bewayling but now followes what hopes we finde of her deliverance now Mr. Brightman the brightest man of his age that I have met with lends his Light to this Age out of Revel 12.14 where we read the Church was to continue in the Wildernesse for a time times and halfe a time besides the thousand two hundred and threescore dayes in ver 6. which is all one with that in Rev. 11.2 of forty and two months for at thirty dayes to the moneth it comes to one thousand two hundred and sixty dayes which if we account from Christ's time was to begin one thousand sixe hundred and ten dayes viz. three hundred and fifty and one thousand two hundred and sixty and the thirty three yeares that Christ lived makes it one
are to be prepared for it Mal. 4.1.2 whilst the very same day is as the Sun of righteousnesse to the Saints Wherefore feare not O ye Saints be not afraid for your Deliverance is at hand which as it was foretold by many Prophets so in especiall manner by him who is our onely Prophet Luke 21.25 26 27 28. and the Signes are already come in part for the Mountaines are removing the Pillars of the earth falling the powers of the heavens shaking yea mens hearts failing them for fear yet lift up your heads ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã like a bird that lifts up his beak every time he drinkes sweetnesses as such who drinke in comforts and refreshings and soope in solaces and refreshing streams Psal. 46.3 4. for now your redemption draweth nigh Now may we see the Son of man coming in the clouds viz. in many darke dismall and cloudy dispensations which doe hide him from the world and from the sight of his enemies till hee come upon them as a theef in the Right or a Noahs flood ex insperato unwatched for and unwelcome to them to their cost But hark!-Hark!-now The Trumpet of the Jubilee is blowing and the day of the Saints Deliverance and Discipline is proclaimed The gates of salvation shall be opened to every one that hath the word Isa. 26.1 2. and is a friend to the Kingdome Isa. 9.7 Zion is building Psal. 102.15 16. and shall be beautiful to all people Psal. 48.2 3 4. Isa. 52.1.7 and the Saints are to be refreshed with full streams and fat things Isa. 33.21 Isa. 25.9 and 48.18 Thus is the Lord at worke in our dayes whilst we live in Tabernacles to build us a Temple and in order to the Churches happinesse he hath promised to make the Wildernesse flourish as the Rose Isa. 35.1 2 3. for he will give the glory of Lebanon Chap. 5. and Carmel and of Sharon in Chap. 6. ch 7. to his Church Calvin in loc in these latter dayes The Scriptures are so full the Promises so pregnant the blessings so rich that are reserved for these latter dayes for us and our off-spring that we may even leap for joy Psâ 114.4 and with shoutings and songs come singing to Sion Isa. 35. ult and run out of Babylon which else is falling on our heads Ah how big-bellied the Prophesies are which doe groan for our Deliverances and for the Churches Discipline as of old viz. in the Apostles dayes this does lye to the occulous very obvious for they are in travel to bring forth in our dayes the birth will bee visible within very few years by five or six the beginning is now come yea the set time to favour Sion is come Psal. 102.13 14. It is not very difficult to any that discerne the times and seasons to foretell the futurity of those rich and choisest blessings both for Church and State as we say that are laid up for these very latter dayes and to foresee for these years that are to come the glorious light and liberty of the Saints which they shall inherit I mean never to lose more though they be bought and brought in by the destruction of the first-born of Egypt And this may be easie out of the abundance of those Scriptures which tell of these dayes and relate to these rule 1 last ages by comparing what of them are fulfilled and what of them are not fulfilled together and then like the Mathematicall rule of Demonstration which is made perfect in aliquo tertio by bringing them both up to the things which are now in fulfilling before our eyes and thereby they will wonderfully well demonstrate by undeniable rules and reasons out of the Scriptures what things are to come to passe and which first and which are hard by and upon us to bee performed And besides this my Experience tels mee how to prophesie by the Spirit of the Lord when the Spirit brings me into a rule 2 fruitive discovery of the latter dayes by leading me into the belly of the Prophesies and the Promises which are to come to passe as if they were already present and come to passe thus Heb. 11.13 The Saints received the promises afar off and also when the latter dayes promises which we expect have hot and glowing influences upon my heart that I feele before-hand the heat of them and of the day that is entring I say by both these together for there is the Word and the Spirit agreeing in one I am able to foretell and testifie to the approach of Christ and his promises Besides as appears in the Epistle to the honourable Commissioners by the movings and stirrings of the waters in the rule 3 bottome of our Well And also by comparing of Providences and Prophesies together Gods Works with Gods Words in these latter dayes rule 4 thereby we shall attaine to much light I say not infallible to foretell what is to come All these Rules I fetch out of my own heart and from mine owne experiences which meeting together make me sure That the times of restitution come tumbling in and the refreshings for the Saints from the presence of the Lord Act. 3.19.21 For already things begin to have a new face forme and appearance in order to the Primitive purity and practice The Meadows me thinks begin to look green the chirping of birds and the Turtle-dove is heard in our land the young Figs that are but green and tender grapes give a good smell and much sweetnesse c. Cant. 2.11 12. So that I am perswaded the Winter is over and gone though I deny not but a storme or two or a stinging tempest and blustering blasts may now and then arise with rage too for an houre as I offer proofe for in Ch. 9. lib. 2. yet the Promise must be minded as concerning Saints Isa. 51.1 2 3 4. for whose sake Sion is to be restored and the Wildernesse to bee like an Eden or Garden of the Lord and joy and gladnesse shall bee found in the midst of them Exceeding great and precious Promises are provided for us to be as cordials in the Wildernesse to comfort us and to keep us from fainting and indeed what wise men will be without some of these in their Cabinets to keep up their spirits with especially against a time of trouble and temptation And as Chrysostome sayes As no men were able to saile at Sea were there not havens and harbours to cast Anchor at in time of a storme So saith Smith on the Creed p. 58. the Saints condition would be unsupportable indeed had they not havens and helps in times of tempests So certainly the tossed Arke or Ship of the Church does in all ages as storms arise put in for harbour at the next Promise and cast anchor in the next Prophesie which is nighest accomplishment and performance And in these dayes we may see fair
land even the Land of Canaan to cast Anchor at I say exceeding rich and precious promises which flow with milke and honey hard by us the promised Jerusalem the rich and excellent Canaan we are now come nigh unto The good Lord helpe us to put in well for it if it be his holy will and that before a storme arise and hide it from us or cause us to complaine or comply with a tack-about wherefore it will doe well and be good wisdome for the Churches whom it most concerns to cast in their Plummers and to fathom the waters which we are now in ân And O blesse the Lord that we see Land and are so nigh iâ else we might sit sorrow and suspire as all our Fathers did in the Prelates dayes when they were all in the deeps and in dangers and had not sight of the Land as we now see it but the Lord hath given us to see it and hath before-hand shewne us the Churches harbour which is to be in a rich and blessed soil and the Lord lets us know this to warm Saints and to warn sinners For as a very vile Jezabel could not bee content to intend evill to the Prophet Elijah but shee must before hand horribly thunder and threaten it out 1 King 19. much lesse will or can a very good God war before hee warne his enemies wherefore it is that he thunders it out and threatens Christs and his Churches unexorable enemies in these dayes with unavoidable destruction And above all to raise and refresh our spirits in spight of Sathan and his Surrogates he gives us first a sight of this sweet and goodly land which he hath provided for us in these latter dayes before he brings us into it to enjoy it he cannot be content to promise and purpose to do us good as Mr. Robinson sayes in 's Essayes p. 16. but he must make it known to 's servants before hand Thus the Lord hath shewn us our harbor in these dayes viz. in gathered Churches and hath given us to reckon not from what we have but from what we hope For as a man reckons his wealth not so much by his money in his house as by his money in his bils and bonds So doe we reckon in our Churches our priviledges riches happinesse not so much by what we now enjoy as Gathered Churches Members Orders Ordinances Gifts Graces Teachers Pastors Prophesies and fat things as by what we are to enjoy which we are sure off and have in Bils and bonds i. e. in Scriptures Prophesies and speciall Promises which are sealed to us and witnessed in us by his Spirit Eph. 4.30 Joh. 8.18 Joh. 3.32 1 Joh. 1.5 which are as good to us as ready money for the day of payment is now near us and no one of these shall faile Isa. 34.16 Heb. 10.23 for he is faithfull that hath promised Wherefore we are resolved to wait and we will not give over till the day and set time comes Ps. 119.49 50. But as the Souldier that held the ship by his teeth after his hands are cut off so will we the Promises till they be performed to us Gen. 15.14 Josh. 21.42 and therefore with confidence we wait Hab. 2.3 for they cannot sail us and we will be bold to say it that if we be deceived God hath deceived us but God cannot deceive us yet to deale ingenuously I deny not but the performance of these Promises may be but graduall as I declared before at first and to be clear I shall produce some of the flowering Promises which are about fulfilling in these blessed dayes which are even now in approach and under dispensation and dealing out to the Church that hath been so long and so lamentably in the Wildernesse and these we shall prove by parallel First from the VVildernesse And secondly from the Garden of the Lord. From the VVildernesse First it is an untilled place where wild nature is most seen most eminently and evidently if not wholly and indeed which Art and Industry hath not âamed in Hebr. Midbar is as much as to say without order and in such a wildernesse was the Church for many years together wherein the supererogatory bowes and superfluous branches of that evill root of carnall concupiscence and corruption did spread and sprout out with lawlesse lusts her bottome of her then discipline was so abominably and abundantly overgrowne and growne over with thornes and thistles fit for accursed ground that a Saint could not walke with safety so long as they were neither stubbed out nor cut off For the brambles of ambition and traditions grew thicke and thronging out at both ends and abundance of briars and bushes at every step were ready to snatch at and ensnare a poore Pilgrim-Saint or Professour Oh the deplorable estate of the poor people of God then in a place Nation Church-state so filled over and over with humane traditions and naturall inventions with Will-worships Creature-institutions and ordinances of men with Monkery and Masse and with a masse of Monkery and with a world of trumpery and filthy trash not fit for any but the feet of disdaine and dogs to trample upon But the blessed dayes under promise and in approach are that God will husband his people himselfe and till them as Hos. 10 12. and break up the fallow ground and Judah shall plow and Jacob shall break his clods the brambles and bushes inventions and traditions shall be rent up by the roots and what runs up by nature shall no more be suffered to cumber the ground and the loose branches and unserviceable bowes shall be lopped off Idâls shall be pulled downe superstition subverted Antichrist turned out of doors with his bag and baggage and then the Lord will raine righteousnesse upon his people So in Ezek. 36.34 35. The desolate land shall be tilled and shall become like the Garden of Eden fenced and inclosed and inhabited with holy flocks and they shall know the Lord and be as Paul saies the Lords husbandry ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the word signifies whatsoever appertaines unto a Husbandman so they are and are to be viz. Gods arable Gods vineyard Gods Garden c. i. e. the Lord will be as watchfull laborious solicitous prudent and provident day and night of his peoples welfairs and for his peoples advantages as an Husbandman is of his arable vineyard or the like he will walke about them overlook them and keep them day by day from danger and spoyl and with his own hands he will dresse them and prune and provide and reap of what he sowes so that in this sense the Church shall no more be driven into such a Desart or Wildernesse againe But Secondly a Wildernesse is a withered dry empty and barren place which brings forth no fruits or but sowre at the best there be no crops of Corne nor grapes
that grow there of thorns or thistles a dry desolate place Zeph. 2.13 where the trees are burnt up and the pastures most pitifully scorched up and made scarce by the hottest beams So a loud lamentation is made in Isa. 64.10 The holy Cities are a wildernesse Zion is a wildernesse Jerusalem a wildernesse and thus hath the Lord laid his complaint against his people for their fruitlessenesse formerly and what could he have said more grievous or sad But see O what sweet dayes do enter in and on us Gods precious ones shall be abundantly and now daily more blessed from above to make us blossoming bearing and branching yea his Saints shall so flourish in Isa. 35.2 by seeing the glory of the Lord and the excellency of their God The Church is barren and fruitlesse when ignorant and sightlesse of that fructifying presence which shall be in the midst of her and then Florens florebit exaltans exaltabit so in Isa. 55.12 13. All the trees of righteousnesse shall clap for joy and instead of the thorne shall come up the firre-tree and instead of the brier shall come up the mirtle-tree as in chap. 5. and it shall be to the Lord for a name and for an everlasting signe that shall not be cut off Good shall be in the roome of the bad and sweet of the sowre Cedars for shrubs serviceable and seed-bearing-trees for barren brambles and uselesse fruitlesse bushes and then the barren and desolate shall bring forth more children then she which hath an husband Gal. 4.27 These Promises are putting out and springing forth their bud as the Garden that causeth the things that are sowne to springe forth even so the Lord our God will cause righteousnesse and praise to springe forth before all Nations and in Zach. 9.17 Corne shall make the young-men cheerefull and fruitfull to grow and new wine the Maids thus shall the wildernesse be like the fruitfull vallies full of Lillies and of the loveliest Roses of Sharon and Carmel Thirdly a Wildernesse hath no ready roade nor beaten path nor noted marke but a man may be soone lost let him looke on this side or that side backward or forward he knowes not what to doe nor whither to goe for he can get no Guide Now in such a Wildernesse was the Church too she was at a losse and hath been above a thousand years the Saints poore Soules seeking up and downe hither and thither this way or that way but yet in a Wildernesse yea many Professors formerly have as the Lord hath said Jer. 14.10 They have loved to wander and they have not refrained their feet but have walked after the imaginations of their owne hearts and after the Baalim which their Fathers have taught them Oh! so so were we lost most miserably in mens imaginations and devices and Doctrines too too much I say to this day for matter of true Doctrine and true Discipline Well but what wil the Lord now doe for her deliverance out of all these false wayes and Wildernesse-worship why he will send his Spirit to be her guide into his holy truth as he hath promised and he himselfe Isa. 58.10 11. Will be her light in obscurity and her noon-day in darkenesse and will guide her continually and satisfie her soule in drought and make fat her bones and make her like a watered garden and springs of water never dry and in Isa. 30.21 the Saints shall beare the word saying This is the way walke in it and then they will cast away all false wayes and worships c. as a menstruous cloath saying get thee hence as to an excrement the word signifies Now the Father seekes for Spirituall worshippers to whom he will make out his minde in order to the Doctrine and Discipline of the Gospel which is hid to them that are lost and such as are most in the wildernesse least see it or seeke it but now the way is discovered to the Saints who desire of all others to walk therein For it is with a naturall man as it is with every thing else that desires naturally to goe to its owne center or place but regards not the way as the stone that falls naturally regards not which way and the fire that ascends naturally ascends any way and so all men naturally doe but God hath promised us his Spirit to lead us and his Grace to teach us the way wherein we must walke which is one and the same for all Saints though others regard it not But Fourthly a Wildernesse is a most dangerous place where a man is almost every moment like to be made a prey to the widest mouthes of the wildest mercilesse and bloudy Beasts that seeke to satisfie their never-satisfied hungers with such strangers In such a condition hath the Church been ready to be torne a peices every day by such unexorable enraged wild Beasts and bloud-suckers feeding upon the flesh of the Saints such as have inhabited in the dennes of Darknesse and cruelty the Villages of Kedar they are called in Scripture-language barbarous cruell mercilesse Beares Lions Tigers Leopards Adders Serpents and what not to delineate their dispositions against Gods people and innocent ones their feet are swife to shed bloud and they have hunted after the holy and upright ones and have laine in secret to set upon them see Psal. 74.19 20. O deliver not thy turtle Dove unto the multitude of the wicked for the darke places of the earth are full of the habitations of cruelty O let not the oppressed returne with shame let the poore and needy praise thy name c. The Church is this Turtle Dove in daily danger of being destroyed whilst she is in the Wildernesse amongst the multitudes of mercilesse and matchlesse Beasts of prey whose mercies are cruelties yea their tenderest gripes are terrible griefes unto the Saints whilst such say in their hearts ver 11. Come let us destroy them together the Saints are such harmlesse Doves weake poore timerous and mournfull but innocent loyall chast and faithfull to Christ their Mate and poore soules sadly opprest and persecuted up and downe from Country to Country by an accursed crew of cruell Kites c. Birds and Beasts of prey have so hated and hunted them up and downe that they durst not appeare openly till now of late but lye lamenting in some by-holes and corners from the cruelties and crafts of those Cannibals but the Promises which are pregnant and big-bellied for deliverance in these dayes are many and they are ready to be Midwived for the Churches freedome from this comfortlesse condition as in Isa. 11.5.6 7. for first the loynes of Christ and his lovely Body the Church shall be girded about by a girdle of righteousnesse and faithfulnesse the Saints are an ingirded and an inclosed company as after will appeare then the Wolves Leopards
Lions Beares Aspes Cockatrices c. though they be such they shall have no power to hurt us but shall be glad to lye as still as a stone as in Exod. 15.16 So that we shall be safe out of the Wildernesse upon the Mount Jer. 32.41.44 for the Lord will watch over us with his whole heart and soule and we may build houses and buy lands without danger the Lord will be to us a wall of fire round about us which the Wildernesse ones will be afraid to come nigh Zach. 2.5 â There shall be no more a pricking brier to the house of Israel nor a grieving thorne of all them that have hated us Ezek. 28.24.26 with abundance of more proofes but Fifthly A Wildernesse is a place of greatest want even of necessaries there is no bread unlesse made of Stones nor Grapes unlesse growing on Thistles no Corne comes up among their bushes and brambles and Esa. 34.11 There be the stones of emptinesse a man may eate his fingers that is lost in a Wildernesse unlesse he hath bread about him there is much want and such a Wildernesse hath the Church been in also where she hath wanted even necessaries for Soules bread of life and food convenient for her for as in Amos 8.11 12. They did wander from Sea to Sea from North to East to and fro to seeke the Word of the Lord and yet went without it often finding at best but Cankers trash and trumpery which grow upon every wilde briar and bramble so that the very Virgins and young men have fainted for thirst but blessed be the Lord who hath laid it out otherwise in these dayes for his Saints For as the sharp winter makes the Springe sweet and the darke night the light lovely so the times past doe help to set forth our happinesse in these times present wherein we have plenty of Mannah falling downe from the windowes of heaven How sweet doth Honey relish after Aloes and Gall O how sweet is health after a sore sicknesse wealth after poverty pleasure after paine and bread enough after infinite want A great Courtier complaining to the Harbinger for that he was laid in so homely and filthy a roome was answered O Sir You will take delight in it when you are out of it and so may we say to thinke of the Dungeon and bondage full of darknesse and filthiness wherein we were barricadoed up in former yeares and as Darius said of Puddle-water when he was in great extreamity of thirst O sweet so now may we that have been in a Wilderness say of the worst preaching almost and Ordinance we meet with from the Gospel and the Spirit O sweet Ah how did Hagar cry when her bottle was dry that now she and her childe must dye in the Wildernesse she wayles wonderfully poore soule till she saw a fountaine neare enough and so did we till the fountaine which is now set open was found out of whose fulness flowes streams which make us glad Psal. 46.4 and as the glory of God appeared to Israel even when they wanted bread Exod. 16.7 So as Ainsworth sayes is God with us and hath appeared in the Assemblies of his Saints when they were in the greatest wildernesse of want wanting bread for their soules but since I say the Lord hath rained Mannah amongst us even Angels food and hath begun to feast us with fatnesse and fill us with gladnesse and in these last dayes he hath promised that the Saints shall be swallowed up over head and eares in the knowledge of God as deep as the bottome of the Sea under the waters yea with the knowledge of the glory of God Habac. 2.14 filled by knowing him in the Hebr. and then shall Corne make the young men cheerfull and new wine the maides Zach. 9.17 for he hath promised to call for the Corne which growes in no soyle but Heaven and to increase it Ezek. 36.29 and the fruits of every tree of righteousnesse shall be multiplied and we shall be no more a reproach for famine among the Heathen The Saints shall have bread enough and to spare and shall be fed with fatnesse and marrow abundantly yea whilst others are ready to starve they shall have enough and eate Isa. 65.13 14. yea whilst others have their tongues cloven to the roofe of their mouthes they shall drinke full draughts and rejoyce whilst others shall be ashamed Sixthly in a wildernesse a man must be a companion with wildernesse-Creatures and companies of Wolves Beares Foxes Serpents c. such a comfortlesse condition the Church was in even till now among the multitude of such as the Beasts of Ephesus wanting religion yea and reason Oh sad condition when as no difference was put between the cleane and uncleane but beleevers with unbeleevers light with darknesse men with beasts and brutish ones were unequally yoaked and are at this day in Parish-Congregations or Churches so called so that whereas formerly God might have said of the Churches that bore his Image behold they are as one of us now the Beasts may say of Parish-Churches and constitutions which belong to the Beast Behold they are as one of us For as the Arke at first was carried on mens shoulders but after that in the corruption of times it was carried on a Cart and by Beasts till they quite over-turned it even so the Church-Discipline that at first in Primitive times consisted of Saints and which was bore up by Christ and carried out by the Apostles was afterwards corrupted into a Discipline carried out by the power of the Beast and bore up by Antichrist consisting of Beasts as well as men I meane of visible brutish sinners making the Church a Wildernesse for Wildernesse-Creatures till they had quite overturned the true Church as to appearance and turned it into a stinking stall and stye But now let us blesse our God who hath brought us into the entrance of those blessed dayes promised in Isa. 35.8 9 10. An high way shall there be and a way called the way of holinesse the uncleane shall not passe over it no Lion shall be there nor ravenous beast shall goe up for it is high thereon but the redeemed shall walke there and the ransomed of the Lord c. And the vile and the precious shall be separate for God is gathering up his jewels Mal. 3.16 17 18. so that a difference shall be put between them that serve him and them that serve him not with many other Prophesies to this purpose which I passe by having produced sufficient I hope to satisfie either the rationally religious or the religiously rationall ones in this point and of the Churches Wildernesse-state and of her recovery which is comming apace upon us although this I know that there be more then many neither religious nor rationall that doe deplore the falling of Babylon and men
his Churches his Gardens inclosed though it may be yee may meet with many rubs and lets in the way Neither let it be selfe-love that swayes you for as there is a difference betwixt a childe and a horse in following of a man the childe follows his father for love but the horse for hay lay downe the hay or oats and the horse stayes but the childe goes sayes Mr. Harris So indeed is the Saints following of Christ into his Churches and Hypocrites very different for the Saints follow and obey him for love but Hypocrites for the loaves Wherefore Take heed to thy foot when thou enterest in and yet be incouraged all that can be into these Gardens to get out of the wildernesse and desolate place and that without delay considering the dayes we live in for as Dr. Williams sayes in Elijahs-wish page 2. It is reported of the Birds of Norway that they flye faster then the Fowles of any other Country and that by an instinct which they have whereby they know the dayes of that Climate to be very short and not above three houres long and therefore they hasten with double flight and wings So let it be reported of us in this Common-wealth that we of all other Nations in the World doe discerne the times and seasons and to finde this day do be shortened for the Elects sake And that now as it is high time wee make haste into the Lords house and with double-winged faith and affections we enter into his Gardens O let us not delay the time Hag. 1.4 or delude our selves but above all other let us make haste Many there bee who cry like nimble-tongued Tapsters Anon Anon Sir but modò modò non habet modum make haste then I have read that after the Grecians had won the City of Sardis that Darius or Zerzes who were Kings of Persia gave a charge that every day at Dinner one should speake aloud and remember him that Sardis was taken and captivated he intending not to be quiet till he had recovered it So should we every day remember the Church in the the wildernesse resolving never to be quiet day nor night with God nor men till she be recovered and restored into the Garden of the Lord. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Pardes CHAP. IV. The Church is to be called out of the Wildernesse into an Eden or Garden enclosed in what respects particular Churches are particular Gardens and our duty to wait for this Restauration WHat Fruits have wee had of all those things whereof we are now or at least shall be ashamed For unto such as are ashamed of their former abomination doth the Lord bid us to shew the patterne of his house which is to be built up in these dayes as wee shall shew hereafter In the meane time now the winter is past our dayes of light will bee dayes of delight and our wildernesse-sorrows altered seasonably into Garden-solaces and our humane traditions for heavenly truths our wildernesse-company and mixed multitudes for the society of the first-borne God in Christ Angels and Saints our darknesse for light our deadnesse for life from being wilde to bee wise and our barrennesse for fruitfulnesse our want for plenty our dangers for safety our coldnesse for zeale our flesh for spirit our creatures for Christ our earth for heaven c. Now what shall we lose by such an exchange yee that are yet for the old Administrations Will-worships and ordinances of mens creation whilst Ephraim whose name notes fruitfulnesse shall say What have I to doe any more with Idols for why I have heard the Lord and observed the Lord I am like a green Fir-tree from me is thy fruit found Who is wise and he shall understand these things c Christs Church is called the Garden of the Lord an Eden a Paradise c. In the places forenamed and in Cant. 8.13 there Christ is said to dwell with the Saints his brethren and companions in a most eminent manner But why is the Church called his Garden First because by Christ they are as a Garden taken out of the fields commons or high-wayes abroad and separate from them as a peece of ground by its selfe distinct and independent with relation to the rest round about So in Joh. 15.19 I have chosen you out of the world c. Eph. 5.11 therefore have no fellowship with workers of darknesse unfruitfull ones and those not fit for a Garden of Christ. Secondly Saints are by him an enclosed people from them without they are hedged in by Christs owne hands Isa. 5.2 hee hath fenced it in and gathered out the stones c. So in Mark 12.1 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Matth. 21. hee hath round about it raised his hedge In the time of the Law the then hedge was full of sharp thorns and now by a Gospel-fence as we shall see afterward wee are kept in and others out that are not Christs Disciples for by his own rules he hath paled his people into a communion of love light life and liberty and thus his Church is a Garden enclosed Cant. 4.12 as a people by themselves and separate from them that are without Thirdly He hath planted this his Garden as he did Paradise Gen. 28. with his owne hand and hath by his owne labours and industry ordered his Church he casts out the stones he cuts up the brambles he who whipped out the buyers and sellers sets and sowes with singular heed to his Fathers will whatsoever he sees for his Garden-use and every other plant he puls up by the roots See it in Isa. 5.2 Matth. 4.33 he hath planted ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with great pains whatsoever is of his Garden he will have his owne handy-worke in that the beauty thereof may be the greater c. and above all the world beside Fourthly this is his Garden for fruitfulnesse which hee is the cause of when a Gardiner sees one of his Grafts bud and beare he is glad and boasts of it so is Christ to see any one to take well but yet in this Christ excels all other Gardiners as Joh. 20.15 that he sets no Tree but for Fruits As Lucian fained the gods sate in Parliament to choose their Trees one chose the Oake for strength another chose the Bay-tree for greennesse another the Cedar for talnesse but Minerva to the shame of all the rest chose the Olive for fatnesse So Christ to the shame of all others chooseth Trees for fruitfulnesse not for strength talnesse or the like 1 Cor. 1.28 Not wise not noble c. Christs Church is like Canaan a land full of Brooks Springs Deut. 8.7 Vines Figs Spices Apples and all fruits that ripen by degrees as the Sun growes hotter they are to be the choisest these Gardens are
to surpasse all others without both for abundance and the goodnesse of the fruits As far exceeding such as the choysest Orchard or Garden-fruits excell common hedge-crabs or high-way fruits So sayes he Matth. 5.27 What doe yee more then others else it is a burning blushing shame to bee of the Garden and yet to let others bring forth as good fruits thus sayes Paul 1 Cor. 3.3 c. Are yee yet carnall as yee were before when yee were without Doe yee yet walke as men O fic what not now to live at a higher and holier rate then others when your heels ought to bee above their heads that are without Such Garden-Saints by Christ are to become so fruitfull above others by having from him fuller and freer influences then others For he is the Fountaine of Gardens and streams from Lebanon Thus saith he I will cause them that come out of Jacob to take root Isa. 27.6 Israel shall blossome and bud and fill the face of the world with fruits So in Hos. 14.5 6. I will bee as the dew unto Israel he shall grow as the Lilly and cast forth his roots as Lebanon i. e. in abundance of streams and sweetest sap-roots to receive the soule of their soile and the heart of their dewes to reach out and runne farre for his branches shall spread and his beauty shall be as the Olive tree and his smell as Lebanon then Thus they fructifie from Christ as in Joh. 15.4 5. Without him they can do nothing and are but as withered branches saplesse and fruitlesse wherefore blessed be they that blossome in the Spring now and are not nipped off againe by Borean blasts but be well sett for growing and ripening for in this Autumne-harvest which is now nigh us as the Sunne growes hot and high they shall bee gathered full ripe into the Fathers floore or Garner So be it Fifthly He hath them in his care constantly as a man hath his Garden and that most of all for that hee will not suffer Swine to set footing there but keeps them without amongst their bruitish brood So the Lord hath built a watch-tower to over-look all the Church So Isa. 27.3 I the Lord do keepe it and I will water it every moment lest any should hurt it I will keep it night and day By day and by night upon all her glory I will be her defence Isa. 4.5 Hee will not suffer one Saint to be hurt by the wilde Boars of the wood or the Foxes of the field for he sets traps to take them Cant. 2.15 Sixthly such a society of Saints are his Garden-delights his Darling-delights and he dearly loves to live and lodge there Cant. 7.11 12. to eat and drinke there Cant. 5.1 of his pleasantest fruits and sweetest Spices Cant. 4.16 of his beautifull beds and to gather fair Lillies Cant. 6.2 and there his presence is most eminent excellent free and frequent in the midst of his companions viz. the Saints Cant. 8.13 to the ravishing of their soules with his sweetest loves Cant. 7.12 there he loves to walke alife Psal. 132.13 14. and to shew to his Saints his beauty Isa. 33.17 Thus is the Church of Christ his choysest Garden and therein especially is his presence most excellent as the proper sphere and orbe wherein the Sunne moves to give his light to the world Wee know that nothing which is not what it is by nature can longer be so then the cause continues and the working of the cause which effects it to bee so as water which is not by nature hot will not bee hot longer then the fire makes it so but little by little it returnes to its naturall coldnesse againe so the ayre which is naturally darke is no longer lightsome then the Sunne makes it so but the Sunne with-drawne it will turne againe to darknesse and indeed Christ this Sunne as long as hee shines wee are light and shall be light but no longer Now he hath promised in speciall manner to be a light in the midst of us his Churches for there he delights most to bee O that it may be said of all Churches now as once Caesar Augustus said of Rome That though he found them bricke yet he left them Marble So though Christ hath found us a wildernesse yet hee hath made us an Eden or Gardens-inclosed fruitfull and faire pleasant and profitable to God and men But thus you may see in all and in more then all these respects that the Lord is now raising up the Saints and rearing up his Sion as he hath promised This blessing is already begun and in these dayes Christ calls us aloud as Cant. 4.8 Come with me from Lebanon i. e. out of the Forrest in the North 2 King 14.9 Isa. 29.17 where wild beasts were so out of mixed congregations and from wildernesse-companions c. O my Spouse come with me looke from the top of Amana i. e. interpretatur âurbulentus that is from all wicked and turbulent spirits that oppose the truth yea a mount of Tyrants void of all goodnesse and great Persecutors of Gods people looke from them all and from the top of Shenir and Hermon Shenir interpretatur faetor from the Lions dens from the mountains of Leopards This is the call of Christ to us in these dayes to have us looke learne and live beyond this wildernesse-condition and all them without that are enemies to the Gospel and Garden-way of Christs Worship for now the Lord in order to the restauration of Doctrine and Discipline declares new things Isa. 42.9 before they spring forth he tels us of them Wherefore sing a new Song verse 11. Let the wildernesse rejoyce and all the Villages of Kedar Darknesse Let the inhabitants of the Rocke Christ and all that dwell in the clefts of the Rocke shout out from the tops of the Mountains Amen Finde no fault with these dayes then but wait Isa. 25.9 for the wine will be best at last and in the evening it shall bee light richest promises are reserved for us therefore called the most precious 2 Pet. 1.4 In these dayes shall the Branch of righteousnesse grow up Jer. 33.14.15 and our blessed Ahashuerus shall take in Esther The face of Church-discipline shall shine againe and the King shall delight in her beauty Psal. 45.10 11. Besides the abundance of Scripture-prophesies prooving of this I have seen many remarkable Prophesies of late largely foretelling these glorious times As of one Methodius in the yeare two hundred and fifty in a Treatise de Novissimis temporibus hee tells us how the Kingdome of Christ in these last dayes shall be lifted up above all mountains but first hee sayes That many mighty Ishmaelites must fall and then shall follow peace and joy to the Saints I have also met with Hermas whom wee read of Rom. 16.14 and Jerome calls
him Pauls disciple in a book of his entituled Ecclesia hee mentions a vision which he had given him of the Church from that time to the last age what severall conditions shee should be in First he saw her like an Old woman sitting in a chaire The next alteration hee fore-saw in a second vision hee sayes of an Old woman onely having the countenance and face of a Young woman In the third shee had the shape of a Young woman but shee had the haires of an Old woman and undecent But in the fourth which is reserved for us and ready to be revealed these latter dayes shee was lively resembled in the forme of a Virgin and in the beauty of a Bride comming forth out of her Bride-chamber in great glory and setting forward to meet her beloved Bridegroome as being already set out and comming forward also in his great Majesty might and glory Many more I might produce that Prophesie of these dayes but doubtlesse the Scripture hath said enough had they said nothing to satisfie our soules and to set us forward afresh in this latter-dayes-disposition and grace of waiting yea though the vision stay yet to wait because it is for an appointed time Hab. 2.2 God doth alwayes and in every age stirre up in his Saints this disposition of waiting suitable to the blessings hee hath to give out and bestow upon the Saints So in this age wait in beleeving and beleeve in waiting for the time which they are to bee performed in is hard upon us Although alas how most men live most by sence what they see that they will beleeve but nothing without they see some signes as to their sense and reason of such dayes as are foretold of hence is there so much crying out of Taxes and complaining of troubles and of the times in the very streets tell them of blessed dayes it is to no purpose for they want faith to foresee them and poor creatures they cannot see that the Lords time is and his day comes when they least looke for him and before they be aware of it even then when men thinke he hath forgot his promises then is his time to come at the pinch to blow at the last sparke 2 Pet. 3.8 9. as when Abrahams hand was ready up to cut Isaaks throat at that moment of time the Lord made him stay and appeared to make good his promise then as that in Isaak all Nations should bee blessed c. yea then even then when Zion even the Saints may say the Lord hath forgotten me Isa. 49.14 then I say the Lord appeares even in the Mount when they are at the last and at the very top height pinch and point of all then the Lord appeares and then are they fittest for the enjoyments of those Promises O how welcome will they then bee to them Besides how many poore soules are lost in this because they cannot see light through darknesse good through evill peace through warres and blessings through combustions and confusions Nor doe they understand how God doth infatuate the wisdome of the world by working out greatest mercies through contrariest meanes and even then to be most of all making good of his Promises when he appeares most of all to work and walke in a point-blanke quite contrary-way When hee promises happinesse he sends us most unhappinesse when most truth is promised he sends in most errours when the Kingdome of Christ is to be most exalted he lets most enemies and oppositions to appeare against it so in all other maine mercies as when he promises most light for the accomplishing of the Promise he lets in most darknesse Zach. 14.7 So it may bee in a poore soule when hee is about the ruine of a lust he may suffer that lust the more to rage and even then when thou thinkest there is nothing more contrary to it it is in order to doe it Wherefore my deare friends beleeve and waite in hope even against hope though in your sence reason or wisdome you should see but small ground for it yet blessed be God! there is abundance of sound ground for faith safely to foot it upon but were it not so as to your sense yet God hath laid the earth upon nothing but the very ayre and yet makes the weake ayre a foundation and ground strong enough to support and beare the whole universe and globe And can hee not nay will he not raise up and lay the foundation of our hopes and happinesse in weak means in the day of small things poore and nothing beginnings that appeare to men no more then ayre and it may bee such as will vanish away Nay in and by contrary means that in mens wisdome will seem impossible to effect or to be a good foundation for such a frabricke of hopes or bee a suitable means for such a delight as seemes to bee set in a Diameter thereto and against the meanes although the meanes may produce that day and discovery yea and recovery of Zion which not onely seem contrary to that worke but which also the worke is contrary unto and will destroy Wherefore when the Sonne of man comes shall he finde faith on the earth to instance as clay and spittle are contrary meanes which opened the eyes of him that had faith Finde but faith and fire shall consume the waters and all contrary quenching meanes 1 King 18.38 and the waters shall not bee able to hinder the flaming of the fire So many Acts of Providence like Hebrew characters are to be read backward or else they cannot be read aright And so you may read many of Gods remarkable workes which he is about by contraries As the Fly on the wheele shee goes on though the wheele goes contrary so doe Gods workes goe on though the times and troubles warres and oppositions seeme to goe contrary wherefore by faith let us firmly expect the irresistable recovery of the primitive purity and piety in Doctrine and Discipline Doe Men or Devils what they can to hinder the brightnesse and beauty of Christs Churches in these latter dayes yet they will but set up the signe of the Labour in vaine to toule people in to them For Christ shall reigne though the Nations are angry at it and wrath shall come upon his enemies But the Temple of the Lord shall be set open for the Saints and the Arke of his Testament shall be seen therein yet I say not but lightnings and thunders earth-quakes and great hailstones we may yet meet with Rev. 11.17 18 19. But before I conclude this Chapter Let all the Churches remember that God will have his Gardens well-weeded and his houses well swept wherefore the Lord blesse you as the good old man Jacob did tangendo manu approbationis osculando instinctu inspirationis by his approbation and inspiration ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Erez
CHAP. V. Christs Garden or Gospel-Church-State which is to bee defended is to bee defined first from the materiall cause or persons who are visible Saints that are fitly qualified for members HAving hitherto demonstrated by some proofes and sure Prophesies the sad condition and wildernesse-estate of Christs-Church in the want of true Doctrine and Discipline to this day and what in these dayes we are to expect of her recovery and restitution c. It follows that wee fetch out what hath lay so long hid all the time of our Babylonian captivity as the fire that was hid in an hollow place of old the Servants of God after they had their liberty given them to build up the Lords Temple sent to fetch it from thence where it lay so long hid Even so are we sent at this day for this purpose to bring forth what we can finde though hid for so many hundred years but in case we cannot doe what we would we will doe what we can in this case as Neemias did to gather what as yet lyes in the dust and in darknesse and so to endeavour to discover unto you in what is discovered to us and what I say we can of Christs owne Discipline and Gospel-order which ought to be in the Church of Christ. Wherefore first I shall begin to gather the wood together or the matter that the Church is to be made up of and after that the water being sprinckled I hope the Sunne that hath been for so many Ages set or hid in a Cloud will so breake out and brightly shine in and upon us with his lustre and life heate and light as that we shall become a great fire kindled so that all men may marvell at it and make much of this holy fire for future Ages which shall never more be quite out or extinguished For as honest old Latimer said to Ridley as they were going to suffer Come Brother this day we shall give a light and warme all England so faine would I be one that might enlighten others now I am litt by fire from heaven and be as a Torch in the entry to such as are in the darke Et claritate paritate hilaritate the Lord grant it in whose light as I see light I shall shew it and so I come to tell you what 's the matter To begin with the Materials we lay downe this Position that no persons are fit for such a purpose but visible Saints or right matter to make up this typified Chariot of Salomon but the wood of Lebanon Cant. 3.9 this Chariot is his publick seat where he is to be seen of all in Hebrew Apirion and in Greek Phoreion a Throne say some a Bed say others a Palace say others and a Chamber of presence say most but that this Church is all these to Christ and his Saints say I and so all yea and as Sol. Jarchi sayes beside the secret Chamber here on this floore and under this roofe for the Bride and Bridegroom to meet in and to make much of each other in but I had rather read and render it from the word a place much like a Couch carried about and abroad being open above exceeding faire glorious and richly beset with beauty within and in the which Salomon sate with much ease and in much honour and state from whence he delivered his Lawes for his Subjects and thus Christ doth answer the Type to his Saints whilst he sits in great grace and Majesty in this his Chariot and in great glory and triumph he governs and gives out his Lawes to his Subjects Now for the matter that this his Chariot is made up of it must be of Lebanon elect trees Deut. 20.19 Ezek. 47.12 Isa. 60.13 14. The glory of Lebanon shall come to thee I meane such trees as are the tallest heaven-ward such Cedars as are the soundest and will not rot such Cypresses as are the fairest Eccles. 8.1 Psal. 119.80 2 Tim. 1.7 Jer. 5.28 and such Olives as are the fattest Psal. 52.8 128.3 and such trees as are the most upright and the least crooked or crabbed the best and most beauteous ones Psal. 7.10 Psal. 64.10 112.4 Cant. 1.4 Psal. 15.2 and for strength such as nothing can overthrow being well rooted and united Psal. 73.2.6 Zach. 10.12 Isa. 8.8.10 11. but which will stand steddy in all stormes and against all plots and practises and powers which no force can conquer which no Age can decay but they are renewed like an Eagle which no fire can burne up but purifie which no wormes can eate or enter into but who are all wayes and at all times and in all places a sweet savour 2 Cor. 2.15 to them within and to them without These are the Saints indeed and none but the visible Saints and that are so judged upon pregnant proofes and strong presumptions are De Jure of right to be Members of this Church of Christ hence are they called the Churches of Saints 1 Cor. 14.33 and Saints called 2 Cor. 11. and sanctified in Christ Jesus 1 Cor. 1 2. otherwise the types of the Mysticall Temple viz. of the Body of Christ the temple of his God-head to this day Jo. 2.21 would not be answered which ought to be by the typified for rough unhewen stones were not laid up into the building of the Old-Testament Temple till they first were fitted polished and prepared for the builders use much lesse may this Spirituall house of the Lord be built up of any other then holy and hewen the liveliest and loveliest stones 1 Pet. 2.5 besides all that entered into the Temple of old were to be holy and cleane and all the vessels within holy 1 Chron. 22.19 and all the treasures dedicated unto God 2 Chro. 5.1 c. and all the materials were the most choyse and pure so ought it to be in this Temple for a greater then Salomons is here and the glory of this house must be greater then the former wherefore it must be made up of the most choyse and precious materials and of such as are dedicated and given up unto the Lord by his Spirit Ephes. 2.22 Moreover Mr Cotton notes that the vigilant and laborious attendance of the Porters was typicall too in 2 Chron. 23.19 who were to suffer none that were uncleane to enter into the Temple which sayes he does typifie the duty of the Church-Officers to prevent and keep out as much as they can vicious vile knowne uncleane persons from polluting the Temple of the Lord which would be by their admittance into the midst of us c. yet if I may not be so strict and curious I am content to say this reaches to the thing now in hand viz. That the Porters and the people by informing the Porters are bound in duty to put by as much as they may persons sinfull and uncircumcised which were not to
called the way of holinesse no Lion shall be there nor ravenous beast goe thereon meaning unclean and openly knowne sinners but the redeemed shall walke there And the ransomed of the Lord shall returne and come to Sion with songs c. So in Isa. 52.1 From henceforth shall come into thee no more the uncircumcised and unclean So in Zach. 14.21 In that day there shall bee no more the Canaanite in the Lords house So in Joel 3.17 Yee shall know that I am the Lord your God dwelling in Zion my holy Mountaine then shall Jerusalem be holy and there shall no strangers passe through her any more So in Isa. 33.24 and in Rev. 21.27 In no wise shall enter into it any thing that defileth or that worketh abomination or that maketh a lye but they which are written in the Lambs Book of life It is not denied but there is sin in a Church but not a Church in sinne as one may be said to have drinke in him and yet not to be in drinke I meane sinne so seen and knowne and yet allowed of or at least not duely proceeded against by censure and reproof Now in this sense nothing that defileth doth enter the best Church may have spots on her but not in her i. e. tolerated as before no not in her worst estate Besides in all that was before mentioned as in the Law-time typical and so Prophetical in the Baptists dayes there was even then an apparent repentance and visible profession accounted necessary before admission as to baptisme Mat. 3.6 Luke 3.3 how much more must this be so before admission into Gospel-fellowship for as Aug. sayes in Tom. 4. de fide operibus the Pharises and Sadduces that came to his Baptisme were forced to swallow a refusall and a bitter reproofe to boot Matth. 3.7 for a generation of vipers he neither admitted of scandalous persons nor must wee into Christs-Church till there appeares a repentance and reformation But reason 3 3 Runnes from that most familiar relation which is between Christ and his Church God and his Saints in such a fellowship He is their Husband Eph. 5.23 Isa. 54.5 and married unto them Jer. 3.14 Rev. 19.7 Hos. 2.19 20. and they are presented unto him as a chaste Virgin to these Espousals 2 Cor. 11.2 Now he is not thus related to prophane and scandalous persons though the Ranters doe call him the friend of Publicans and Sinners such with whom Christ hath so inseparable and insuperable communion which are Saints called and such must the Church consist of i. e. of such and onely such as far as may be judged whose husband hee is But some will object Say not the Scriptures otherwise as that tares are amongst the wheat untill the harvest Matth. 13.25.38 39. and have you any Church in the Scripture all of Saints not having one Judas Ananias Demas Hymeneus Philetus nor Diotriphes nor others our owne experience is otherwise in all Churches where there be good and bad Lambs and Rams wheat and chaffe sound and unsound and yet Christ is called their Husband First for the Scripture alleadged it is allowed of if we give it its own weight without any other grain or the least addition to it for see v. 38. the field in which they are is the world and so wee say to the end of the world in the world will grow good and bad together but yet grant it with most to be meant the field of the Church visible which is rather a Garden yet this is not an Injunction but rather a Prediction of what will bee for without doubt wicked men will bee in the Church in all ages but that is not the point for this it is that wee say and say againe that such as are knowne openly to be such sinners or hypocrites are neither to bee taken in nor tolerated in the Church of Christ of which hee is the Husband And although our present experiences besides the primitive and past expresse much of this nature viz. that naughty corrupt and sinfull men have been and yet are in every Church yet we will beleeve such were not openly knowne to be such when they were admitted members of any true Church of Christ whether past present or to come yes say some Judas was knowne by Christ to be an hypocrite when admitted 1 But he was not so knowne unto the Church for all the rest of the Disciples did not so much as suspect him Ecclesia nân judicat de occultis therefore they could not take cognizance thereof for hee seemed a very holy Disciple to the rest 2 The knowledge Christ had of him as one before hee appeared such a one was extraordinary but wee are speaking of an ordinary way of discovery as when sin breaks out and hypocrisie appears Besides 3 There was a speciall reason in it that he was received viz. to answer the will of God given out in Psal. 41.8 c. yet this is certaine neither he nor any else appeared hypocrites or wicked ones openly and so known to be when admitted either into that or any other society of Saints although there was is and will be in every particular Church of Christ some that ought not to be For if this fellowship of which Christ himselfe was Pastor and is for a Patterne and had but twelve a small number for the most are not alwaies the best had a Judas much more may others Even as Davids house which is set for a Patterne for future ages Zach. 12.10 was not without an Amnon an Absolon and others even Gods owne Arke may nourish Monsters as Noahs Arke did Cham yea and as some filthy Toadâ might bee found to lye under the stones of the Temple so may some wicked dissembling Hypocrites sayes Dr. Hall and yet the Temple be the Lords for all that Furthermore the visible Church is called his Holy Temple 1 Cor. 3.16 17. which ought not to be defiled 2 Cor. 6.16 and therefore is made up of living stones 2 Pet. 2.5 that is of visible Saints Also it is called the Lords house and habitation Heb. 3.6 Eph. 2.22 23. 1 Pet. 2.5 wherein he walks and lives and takes his rest which holinesse becomes Psal. 93.5 for ever therefore the holiest are the fittest matter The Church is called his houshold Eph. 2.19 Now if David could not endure a wicked person within his doors Psal. 101.3 4.5 Much lesse will the Lord allow it But to bee briefe Lastly the Church is Christs body 1 Cor. 12.26 27. and Christ is the head of every particular Church gathered Col. 1.18 Eph. 5 23. c. Now such as are united to Jesus Christ by his Spirit 1 Joh. 1.3 7. and have speciall communion with him as their Head as to receive vertue and vitality from him are to be received as members of
word is an adjunct separable and not a note essential and inseparable for certainly as sensitiva faculâas is in a man yet not the true note of a man because it is but a common adjunct and not proprium in quarto modo as wee say So preaching of the Gospel is in the Church but not the note of the Church as all the Popish and Antichristian Antagonists would have it because it is a common adjunct and others have it also But for the Sacraments as I said before they must be administred in due order and to due persons and in a due way of worship and Discipline otherwise without doubt Saints may and must remove and separate for Gods greater glory and their better and more spirituall edification as Psal. 55.6 And I said O that I had wings like a Dove for then would I flye away and be at rest I would hasten v. 8. my escape Why so would David separate so what is the reason see verse 11. Wickednesse is in the midst thereof Deceit and guile depart not from her streets Wherefore dearest Friends read with a resolution to submit and that yee may no more be separates from Christ nor Schismaticks to your owne poore soules the Father of our Lord Jesus fill your hearts with that Spirit which writes these things unto you Little Children Fathers and young men looke about you for wee live in these last dayes wherein we expect most Joel 2. plentifull out-powrings of that blessed Spirit which convinces the world of Truth Righteousnesse and Judgement Joh. 16.8 And to conclude thinke it not enough to have outward Ordinances in Parish-Churches though God knows they be but as Pharaohs lean kine eating up the Fat as the preaching the word the holy Sacraments c. why Sirs to let them loose and run ranging about without bit or bridle may be to your cost and it may be they may dash your brains out at last but it is Christ must curbe and correct and direct them that they may be administred in due order to you within his line and limitation and then they will be blessings It is upon record of Austin that he would not say his mother gave him milke but God by his mother so will God by these means and Ordinances feed and fatten your soules in Sion and in his particular Churches and Assemblies But alas a day how lamentably men live as to Christs order Ordinances so they be but rich and bear a religious outside as K. John once said of a Buck when he had opened it O it is fat and yet it never heard Masse So because many thrive and live in credit rich and accounted religious that are not of the Churches many make little of it but I hope the Lord will convince them by his light And so much for the first part of the Forme ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Zaba Chap. 7. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or Aguddah This shewes the second part of the second part of the Forme of Church-fellowship First that the Saints separate as before are to be knit gathered and united together into one Body THe first part of the Forme is well proved but it is likely not so well approved without the second doe second it viz. That the Saints separated from the worlds false-wayes and worships and from all Parochiall Churches unwarrantable Discipline and Directories doe forth-with set upon Christs owne way and worship Discipline and Doctrine delivered to the Saints for after they come out of Babylon they must hast away into Zion or else they will be lost in the Wildernesse For what is the cause of so much complaint all men with the Ministers make up and downe and deplorable out-cryes of many that are mixed and loud lamentations are heard out of the Wildernesse of many wooded wilder'd and wandring and at a most miserable losse And what is the reason of all this I pray that so many Professors that have been abundantly precise and strict in their practises and curious in their conversation and such free frequenters of the meanes daily and diligent followers of their Ministers and so exceedingly holy in times past have since their separating from Parishes and Popish Institutions and Injunctions forsaken all publicke Dispensations denied Ordinances followed Familisme and run on even to Rantisme And what is the reason of all this Indeed I am ready now to reprove those Ministers whom most imagine without reproofe though able and otherwise accounted eminently godly yet too too slack and remisse in setting forward the building of the Lords house that say it is time enough and what needs such hast whilst they themselves dwell in their seiled houses the Lords lyes waste and worne out of mind O sad Consider your wayes saith the Lord of Hoasts How can yee be content to sit at ease to hold good Livings and to feed upon the fat of the flock and yet so easily to neglect them as to let them stray in the Wildernesse Oh! are not such who make the sorest and saddest complaints of them they call Anabaptists Seekers Familists Ranters c. are not such very much the cause of their miscarriage For seeing Saints must separate from such false wayes and worships why doe they not lead them then into Christs owne wayes and worship according to Gospel-order but suffer the poore soules and out of honest zeale I am perswaded at first to be lost in strange and straying untrue and untrodden paths Truly truly in all my applications to some very learned godly and most eminent Preachers with all the pregnant and pressing Arguments I could provide for this purpose that I might prevaile with them for and perswade them unto this work of the Lord as Fellow-labourers with me therein I found their Answers they made me me thoughts ever to smell too much of the grease of great Livings or else of man-pleasing or else and for the most part of Tyth-oppressions they may thank themselves that so many run into erroneous wayes For besides a Segregation a visible aggregation to the Lord Christ in his wayes and worship with the Saints separate making up one body of Beleevers iâ of an absolute and undeniable necessity and followes next which I now come to Such Saints as are separate from Parish-wayes and Popish worships c. being ashamed of them and of all the follies of those false Church-states are forth-with to see the forme and fashion of the Lords house and not before are they to enter in Ezek. 43.10 11. and this is the Lords Law ver 12. now to such I shall shew the forme which followes for in the formation of this new Creation Christian Beleevers are to become first one body secondly a body Independent as it is termed by most But to the first in this Chapter viz. That Saints separate as before from the multitude as Acts 19.9 it
is said when divers were hardned and beleeved not but spake evill of the way before the multitude that the Disciples separated so I say such Saints are to make up one body together distinct from them without and all others and this is obvious to every eye out of the abundance of Scriptures and texts To begin with the Simile of a Body for Saints enchurched are so called the Body of Christ Rom. 14.4 5. 1 Cor. 12. ver 13.27 Ephes. 5.30.32 Col. 1.20 21. though members in particular 1 Cor. 12.14.20 now all the members are to make up one and but one body and so are the Saints every member of Christ 1 Cor. 6.15 to be united together into one body Hence it is as Mr. Bartlet observes in his Modell cap. 6. as I thinke for I have not his Booke that the blessed Spirit speakes so often of injoynting and putting Saints into ioynt Gal. 6.1.2 If a Brother a Member be slipt out of ioynt or bee overtaken in a fault either before he was aware of it or else read it with the Septuagint ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã although he be easily caught by a corruptiun and taken with too much delight in the Action for the Simile runs from the receiving and entertaining a friend with free affection and readinesse in delight welcoming him and with joy although he thus fall by a foul stumble as I rather read it from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Polye Lyser or ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã now ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã minuit rem for a fault is a fall yet yee which are Spirituall restore such a one that is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã set such a one in joynt againe as Chirurgions deale with a broken bone or one out of joynt by handling the same sweetly lovingly tenderly so that thereby it may become as sure in as well-set and strong as ever it was so is it here put him into his proper place againe by which the Church is compared to a Body and a Brother to a Member Thus also in Ephes. 4.11 Christ left here behind Pastors and Teachers and why for the perfecting the Saints ver 12. the word is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for the well-ordering Tit. 1.5 establishing and constituting of them according to order in a symmetry and suitable proportion of place and power Rom. 12.4 as is in a humane body There is a comly apt commensurate and marvellous wise and well appointed Location for every member joynt artery sinewes and veines and every one is to be content with his owne proper and therefore the only profitable place now if any one be out of his place the whole body is thereby put to paine so that the Simile holds here also for this is the beauty and perfection of the body when no member is amisse c. wherefore some read the text Ephes. 4 12. for injoynting of the Saints the worke of the Ministry c. but to the next Metaphor Christ's Church is compared to a Building so sayes he in Mat. 16.18 Vpon this rocke I will build my Church to build that is in unum corpus congregare to gather together many particular parcels out of the heapes without and rightly to order and dispose of them into one structure it is an apt and a convenient collection of the severall and sundry essentiall parts which make up the Integrum or of the which the whole is built up Now in this there must be a wise a suitable and proper ordering and disposing of every particular of which the whole consists so as that all may serve as I said before of the Body for the time use and place most answerable thereunto and fittest for the whole building Thus the Saints are called the Lords house Heb. 3.6 1 Tim. 3.15 fitly framed together Ephes. 2.21 22. or compleatly orderly and in congruity ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã built up together an habitation to the Lord through the Spirit So 1 Pet. 2.5 That is the Saints are so knit pinned united nailed and glewed one to another and all every one to the foundation Jesus Christ Ephes. 2.19 1 Cor. 3.11 that one would thinke they were no more many parcells but all one substance and out of one and so as they will not be parted asunder nor can they without the hazard of the whole Thus when Saul assayed to joyne himselfe to the Disciples Acts 9.26 is meant not only to injoynt alluding to that above of body but also ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to adjoyne cleave and be glued unto them relating to this Metaphor of the building where many things are carved as all things are cut framed and glewed together which were before at a distance and which then are not easily disjoyned but are faster then ever before But 3. The Church of Christ is compared to a City compacted together up to which the tribes of Israel goe Psal. 122.3 4. So Psal. 46.4 yea the holy City Rev. 21.2 and thence the Saints are called Fellow-Citizens in Ephes. 2.19 now as all the houses streetes trades corporations and societies persons and peoples though many in particulars yet make all but one City compact So is it in the Church of Christ all Saints Sexes Children Fathers and Young-men Callings and conditions make up one Body and are to make up but one holy City Besides there be sweet immunities enfranchisements promises and Priviledges Lawes and Ordinances which none have propriety unto or halfe so much profit from them as the Saint-Citizens have which shall be shewne if the Lord give leave hereafter and none are admitted to be Free-men of such a City but by their consent vote and acceptance and so much is made out in Zach. 2.11 Many shall be joyned to the Lord in that day and shall be my people joyned that is they shall mutually give up themselves to God i. e. that is with the concurrent knowledge and consent of each other in the Hebr. vid. Buxtorf so also is that in Jer. 50.5 Come let us joyne our selves to the Lord c. all this fairely delineates the Forme of Christs-Church-state and Gospel-Discipline 4 Furthermore his Church is called an Army with banners Cant. 6.4.10 and why but because all men bands companies regiments colours and Captaines are but to make up one Army though there may be many men to one Company and many Companies to one Regiment so all the Saints are but to make up one Church and Body together being united to make up the forme and then are they faire as the Moone cleare as the Sunne and not before But besides the Church is 5 Compared to a Kingdome Joh. 18.36 Heb. 12.28 c. Maâ 21.43 to show as all Families Villages Townes Cities Countries Shires doe make up but one Kingdome and are all under one rule law and power so all the Saints together gathered and
how can these rules requiring obedience bee practised but by such Saints as are embodied into a Church of Christ but this Mr. Bartlet I remember in his Model mentions a man I have made much use of and for whose sake I have sufficiently suffered from some in Dublin whom I feare fuller of heat then of Heaven having no more of his booke which the Lord will one day witnesse to their faces then I beare in my breast omnia mecum c. But to passe by such blowes and buffetings of Sathan I say the Saints so embodied are best provided for their duties one to another And as in a bundle of sticks one kindles another so doe they Comes facundus in via pro vehiculo est and as one helpe another so all together like Bees labour to bring in hony all into one hive So every one hath the Spirit ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 1 Cor. 12.6 to bring into the stocke or common banke or to profit withall O then how sweet are they to God and men who are as so many flowers bound together in one nose-gay But Fifthly The sweet soule-ravishing and enamouring reason 5 issues which are the infallible sequell of Saints so embodied O the excellent priviledges Cant. 2 3 4 5. Cant. 5.1 Cant. 6.2 3. Cant. 7.10 11 12. Psal. 92.12 13.14 their precious promises Hos. 14.6 Isa. 59.22 the singular delights which the Lord takes amongst Saints so embodied Rev. 2.1 Psal. 132.13 14. Psal. 26.8 2 Cor. 6.16.18 Cant. 8.13 above all others Ps. 87.2 The Lord loveth the gates of Zion more then all the other dwellings of Jacob More then all Now such as are not in body together are deprived of the life and excellency of these as I shall shew hereafter I hope convinceingly if the Lord please but onely this I adde That the speciall benefits which beleevers so embodied doe enjoy are laid like Tiles one over another every day till the whole roofe be covered and the raine kept out Sixtly Which I would not omit though I might more reason 6 fitly have found it before is hereby the Saints are abundantly better fortified both to defend and occasionally to offend for to instance against Enemies they have an united force and they need not to feare an Adversary no not an Army if they be but in one for they are indeed terrible then as an Army with Banners displayed Drums beating Trumpets blowing Guns playing and discharging and all in good order keeping Ranke and File Why they need not to feare for their enemies then must fall before them in Joel 2.7.8.10 They shall run like mighty men they shall climbe the wall like men of warre and they shall march every one on his wayes and they shall not breake their rankes neither shall one thrust against another the earth shall quake before them the Heavens shall tremble the Sunne and the Moone shall be darke and the Starres shall with-draw their shining thus are the Saints in their united strength a terrour to the world Well might the Queene of Scots say Shee feared more the prayers of that one man John Knox then shee did an Army of thirty thousand men For when Gog and Magog doe gather together to battle in Revel 20.8 9. as the sand of the Sea they compasse the Camp of the Saints about and the beloved City But what successe have they Why fire comes downe from God out of heaven and destroyes them or eates them up that is out of the Churches according to Rev. 11.5 If any man will hurt them fire proceedeth out of their mouthes and devoureth him If any man dare to wrong them ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or to deale injuriously or unjustly with them he must in this manner be killed Now all the Saints and so the Churches are such witnesses and out of their mouthes by their prayers and powerfull breathings which will admit of no deniall they can conquer and consume their greatest adversaries Besides the enemy hath not that like advantage against us when we are linked as when we are alone As it is said that Siculus being on his Death-bed bid his Sons bring a Quiver of Arrowes and being brought would have them breake them altogether in the Quiver but they could not conquer them though they all tried then he bids them breake them asunder one by one which was soone done So sayes he my Sons if yee 'le breake asunder yee 'le be broken easily and throwne aside but if yee unite none can conquer you as long as yee live together in one yee will be too hard for every one So also in a Faggot of Wood there is no breaking the whole together but to take out stick after stick that wil make it easie to get the mastery of the whole Thus the Saints united together into one will be too hard for all the world but otherwise the world will have the advantage and they may be easily broken and scattered about with stormes so when they carrie on Gods cause with one shoulder and by one consent according to Zeph. 3.9 it goes on in post and against all oppositions For as Mathematicians say the strait line is alwayes weakest but the circle is the strongest and holds so the Saints in Fellowship are strongest and hold best because one is injoynted into another and thus the Saints ought unanimously and joyntly to contest together for the truth Jude ver 3. and joyntly to labour together in and for the Gospel 2 Cor. 6.1 and joyntly to put forth together for the purity priviledges orders and ordinances of Jesus Christ Gal. 5.1 and joyntly to receive together reproaches and wrongs Heb. 10.33 Gal. 6.2 2 Cor. 12.26 2 Tim. 1.16 and joyntly to refuse subjection to any persons principles or practises contrary to the word of truth and thus by their joynt powers opposers will be repulsed to their shame and losse and by their joynt-prayers heaven is taken by violence and the Lord is overcome Acts 12.5 by their joynt-praises and shoutings of joy the Heavens and Earth filled with ravishing melody and Musick Rev 14.2 As the many beames of the Sunne contracted into a little Burning-glasse doe glow and burne with abundance more light life and strength so Saints united doe Yea moreover as one Member or the Arme can act not only by its owne but also by the strength of the whole body to which it is united according to the bodies ability even so a Saint embodied may wrastle with God and against a sinne c. by the strength of the whole besides his owne as hereafter will appeare But thus much for the reasons though I might have added more Vse By all that hath been penned upon this point it appeares plainly that Parish-Churches have not the forme nor the face of a true Church of Christ according to Gospel-order for they have none of this union
knows they had only the name of it and all of them saluted for Lords and would sit as Barons in Civill Courts which they know is contrary to their own old Canons which they accounted more of then the Scriptures but if it be unlawfull to alter or change the bounds our Fathers have set Prov. 22.28 I am sure it is to alter the limits the Lord hath set them and to serve the Tables of Devils Now what can be clearer then the rule set in such a case Mat. 20.26 Luk. 22.25 Marke 10.41 and how often Christ reproved and repressed the rising desires of the Disciples in but asking after and disputing about greatnesse who shall be greatest which he would not admit of by any meanes it being after the manner of Gentiles O then how Christ detested and I am sure yet does this Lording dominion in himselfe or in his Saints he himselfe being their Servant and Minister washed their feet besides the Apostle abhors it in 2 Cor. 1. ult and yet O what a proud domineering spirit of Prelacy reigned in these Did not some Bishops goe with a great Guard in pomp to the Pulpit with their Officers before them and a great Mace carried in state making Roome for my Lord to preach in his Rochet and square Cap leaning upon a Cushion of cloath of Gold but their pride hath a fall Ah! but had it not been happy if another Generation had not next succeeded in usurping such Lording power I meane the Prelaticall Presbyterians Those Olives and Vines and Fig-trees before very fat sweet and fruitfull have lost their lovelinesse and former excellencies and that meerly out of desire to Lord it too as well as the Brambles did Judg. 9.8 9 10 11. although in a Classicall way as they call it but this being so neare a kinne unto the other hath met with the like destiny and destruction and that Discipline proved but short-lived according to the Proverbe of Fraud and Frost c. for it never thrived and began to be too proud at the first as soon as ever it stepped into the Chaire Besides as their Lording Classes are not Classicall or warrantable in the Word neither are their Synods or commanding Convocations to order and make Directories for Christ's Churches of Divine right what assemblies are more mischievous as they have been hitherto to the Saints of Christ especially when they would exercise Lordship and Dominion Soveraignty and authority over their Brethren or over any Church of Christ as they have done most cruelly confining men to their judgements against their consciences or else crushing them for their consciences much like the Bed in Isa. 28.20 which is shorter then a man can stretch himselfe on Now if a man lye not even with them and but ever so out-reaches their reason judgements or opinions he must presently be punished and cut shorter as the Giant that in the High-way seized upon all Passengers and carried them home to his Bed and those that were not long enough to lye even with his owne length and the length of his Bed he by some most bitter and fatall engines or wracks would rend them out and draw so one joynt from another that by most lamentable tortures he would teare them out to that length but in case any were too long for his Bed and his length he would cut off their leggs till he had made them fit for his humour and fancy But this is a most monstrous tyranny in men to wrack and torture consciences and say too it is for Christ's sake either to rend or wracke them out or else to command and cut them off if beyond them to make them even with their owne length and height in their opinions and practises But these Mothers children that are angry with us and would set us to keep strange Vineyards and these Brethren that have hated us and cast us out for Christ his sake as they say and said let the Lord be glorified shall be ashamed when the Lord shall appeare to be our joy See Isa. 66.5 for the Lord 's designe in these dayes is to pull downe such as are incensed against the Saints Isa. 41.11 and thus saith the Lord Ezek. 35.21 22. Because yee have thrust them with side and with shoulder and pusht all the diseased with your hornes till yee have scattered them abroad therefore will I save my flocke and they shall be no more a prey So in Jer. 30.16 All that devoure them shall be devoured and all thy adversaries shall be captives and they that spoyled thee shall be made a spoile and all that prey upon thee will I give for a prey for I will restore health unto thee and heale thee of thy wounds because they called thee an outcast saying This is Zion whom no man seekes after c. For it must be that every plant which the Father hath not ãâã Mat. 15.13 Jo. 15.2 shall be rooted out ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or pulled up by the roots so shall Synods downe for so much as they usurpe Dominion but in some case as we consider hereafter that the Elders appointed by their Churches doe meet together to conferre to assist and counsell not to command we can consent unto and are confident that it is very warrantable by the Word and Mr. Parker I remember in his Church-polity proves by many pregnant Arguments from undeniable Scriptures and Writers Orthodox so called and unanswerable reasons how every Church hath an equall and absolute power without appealing and that Synods Courts or Commissionated Classes have not the least power over any Church of Christ to command or rule only at most to admonish counsell and advise and it is without a warrant and but a barren branch an ill plant and beyond the bounds of Christ to exercise any such authority we shal be more large in this afterwards but yet see honest Mr. Burroughs in his Heart-divisions cap. 22. who cleares it up to any capacity under severall considerations as that the extent of Juridicall power must be by institution as well as the power it selfe and that all power receives its limits and extents in Church or State Discipline from the same Authority whence it first had its originall institution which is undeniable undoubted and infallible truth Now let our Brethren but show their Magna Charta or proofe out of Gods Word for that power they would usurpe over the Saints or Churches by Synods or over any Church of Christ by any Classes whatsoever and we will freely beare it or else let none presume so to oppresse the Saints by Convocations to command and controule any Church of Christ or to wracke any conscientious Christians or to persecute them by reproaches wrongs punishments or the like as cannot crouch to their Crosse or cruell Judgements which is to put a yoke upon their neckes which neither we nor our fathers were
us ride post in a Victory of Patience and in the Triumph of Innocency And as Anaxarchus said to the Tyrant Tundis vasculum Anaxarchi sed non Anaxarchum So they may hurt us but not hinder us trouble us but not triumph over us CHAP. IX ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Zebi A further Demonstration of the Discipline of the Church of Christ objective or upon the account of the Churches object and what that is WE have handled through the grace and goodnesse of our God the Forme I hope fully of Church-discipline and Gospel-fellowship wherein I trust the Lovers of the truth will not take mee to bee too tedious although in the following-chapters I wish I could promise to be compendious especially in this first Lib. seeing what is to come as I take it is lesse controversal I shall next insist upon the object of this Church-state whereby it becomes so amiable unto the Saints viz. the Presence of God giving out of himselfe more in grace and glory to such Saints then to any others according to Psal. 87.23 which point lyes apparent Psal. 84.1 2 7 10 11. So Psal. 63.1 2. O God thou art my God my soule thirsteth for thee my flesh longeth for thee c. to see thy power and thy glory so as I have seen thee in thy Sanctuary verse 5. My soule shall be satisfied as with marrow c. that is abundantly more then in other places which thing is promised us as in Exod. 20.24 In all places where I record my name I will come and blesse c. i. e. I will come in a speciall manner and blesse them with speciall blessings of grace so is the type Exod. 25.8 so in Isa. 4.5 6. He is upon all the assemblies of Zion not elsewhere a cloud and smoake by day and a flame of fire by night and upon all the glory a defence c. Isa. 25.6 there the Saints in the Lords house this mountaine of holinesse shall bee feasted with fat things Psal. 36.8 and shall say as in verse 9. Lo this is our God we have waited for him this is the Lord we have waited for him we will rejoyce and be glad in his salvation c. that is we have waited for these appearances and this his presence in grace and of glory c. Thus in Isa. 33.17 there thy eye shall see the King in his beauty an amiable object indeed and in verse 21. there the glorious Lord will be a place of broad Rivers and streams c. There is the loveliest heart-ravishing and soule-enamouring object that the Saint can set his organ or eye upon here is the beloved white and ruddy and more then all other beloveds Cant. 5.10 c besides this soule-enamouring presence is promised to the end of the world among Saints in such communion Matth. 18.20 Joh. 14.22 23 26. Matth. 28.20 Joel 2.27 Zeph. 3.16.17 This lovely object beyond all others Saints embodied as before have had the happinesse to see and enjoy or to have the fruitive discovery of which all the true Churches of Christ have experienced to the purpose and their profit in all ages Act. 2.28 Act. 4.33 So 2 Cor 3.18 2 Cor. 6.16 Yee are the Temple of the Lord as God hath said I will dwell in them i. e. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I will in the nighest communion of love and grace be present and so as he hath promised yee who are his Temples have experienced Eph. 2.19.20 21. Hebr. 2.12 and in such societies the Saints have found him to delight to be and to walke there Rev. 2.1 2 Cor. 6.6 Psal. 132.13 14. and to take his repose Psal. 72.2 and 26.8 and repast there Cant. 1.7 and 6.2 and 4.16 and to impart his most intimate loves in the midst of them as Cant. 7.12 c. by all which lies apparently before us the beauty of the object Vse On which account how eagerly Saints should bee set upon such a worke will obviously appeare out of Psal. 84.1 2. for if beauty blessednesse love life light grace glory or any good thing be object enough to win upon a people all and more then all may be had here in Psal. 27.4 One thing have I desired of the Lord c. what is that that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the dayes of my life why so to behold the beauty of the Lord. O there there is the excellency of the Lord the lovelinesse of his countenance the comelinesse of his favour the beauty of his face above all places in the midst of the assemblies of the Saints thus united into a body Now Parishes have not this amiable and peculiar presence of the Lord they want the beauty of this object and this object of beauty abundantly For but little of God is to bee seen in their constitutions and Churches Now where most of Gods presence of love light grace and glory c. is promised and appears there is the Church of Christ but that most of this sweet presence appears in and is promised to the Saints associated as before I refer you to the pregnant Scriptures produced for proofe Wherefore deare friends how forward would you bee for this Discipline did you but discerne the excellency and beauty of these his amiable Tabernacles This made that eminent man Dr. Ames Professour of Friezeland leave all his honours estate esteem c. and all to become a member of such a Church at Rotterdam choosing rather to sit on the Threshold in the Lords house Psal. 84.10 then to enjoy all the world without it and pleasures for a season blessing God upon his death-bed that he had lived so long as to be first of such a body of Christ before hee dyed and when he was ready with good old Simeon to depart in peace hee beseeched Mr. Peters the then Pastor and others not to be discouraged or daunted though they must suffer much saying If there were a visible way of worship in the world that God did owne honour and manifest his Excellencies and himselfe in that it was this of the Congregationall now called Independent Discipline The ignorance of the object indeed makes men no more in love with it then they are ignoti nulla cupido but if the beauty of it be but in the Frontispeece then every eye is upon it O how does beauty shine in goodnesse like the Sun in a cleare Skie O glorious It is a Tradition that Noah being in the Arke and having closed up all the windowes had a most excellent Carbuncle or precious stone which gave them light all within But it is a truth that Christ gives a most orient radient lustre light and beauty to the object of every eye in the Churches of Christ So that the beauty of his Tabernacles is most amiable whilest beauty and naughtinesse blended together doe shew like a Leprosie the whiter the fouler But
shewed after the pattern c. This is also a good Gospel-rule and it is a moral reasonable service I shall show but so in Exod. 35.5 Whosoever is of a willing heart let him bring his offering Vers. 22. They came both men and women as many as were willing-hearted none else came warrantably and Vers. 29. The children of Israel brought a willing offering unto the Lord every man and woman whose heart made them willing which the Lord had commanded And in 2 Chron. 29.5 Who then is willing to consecrate his service this day unto the Lord Vers. 6 7. They offered willingly for the service of the Lords house but need I be so long In Nehemiahs days chap. 4.6 So built they the wall c. For the people had a minde to work notwithstanding the oppositions and great enemies and discouraging difficulties were enough to daunt them So I say in all ages Saints did freely and willingly without the least compulsion to unite and embody together and enter into fellowship as it is said Jo. 6.21 they willingly received him into the ship So when Christ called his Disciples into this Church-state they came willingly and by a free-consent Matth. 4.20 22. presently and without lingring or delay or asking counsel of their Father or Friends So Matth. 19.27 so Gal. 1.15 16. and such as were pricked at their hearts with the word of grace in Acts 2.37 did so in Vers. 41. gladly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i. e. willingly receive the word and being baptized entered into fellowship So in Acts 8. 11. 13. 14 c. And thus the Church of Corinth were gathered and thus the Churches of Macedonia 2 Cor. 8.3 5. who were willing of themselves and they did sayes Paul give up their selves to the Lord and then unto us by the will of God ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is freely and cheerfully and willingly Thus the Church of Thessalonica were examples to all Beleevers in Macedonia and Achaia for their readinesse and willingnesse wee might instance all along and confirme this abundantly by examples and reasons but that I shall bee too tedious yet the truth is should we not with a free and by a voluntary consent serve the Lord in this his worship and enter into the beauties of holinesse reason 1 First We should fall short of all Worshippers even of false gods and the very Heathens would rise up against us For nature it selfe teaches us to worship God willingly and the Scripture teaches us much more willingnesse in the true worship of the true God Joh 4.23 reason 2 Secondly otherwise his Worship would bee as a bandage to us for when it is tedious to men Mal. 3.14 then they are soon weary with well-doing And besides thirdly they be Hypocrites and will never reason 3 hold fast but fall off fearfully that enter not in freely and fully satisfied 1 Joh. 2.9 10. and perswaded in their owne soules by the Spirit of the Lord Monendo movendo removendo instructing moving and removing all the lets Vse 1 Then the weapons of our warfare are not then ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã carnall fleshly worldly or the like Not by might not by power but by my Spirit saith the Lord Zach. 4.6 wherefore wee finde no need of compulsive Powers whereby Parochiall constitutions were kept alive so long viz. by Powers to compell men by stocks prisons fines pillories and punishments and whether they will or no to make them keep their Parish-Churches and Ecclesiasticall Canons whilst alas it is the Spirit convinces us of the truth Joh. 16.8.9 and constraines us to the truth Job 32.18 and makes men worshippers in the truth Joh. 4.32 Vphold me with thy free Spirit saith David Psal. 51.12 and that the Spirit makes men free in the truth and the truth in them see Joh. 8.32 33.36 2 Cor. 3.17 It is not all the beating or bruising whipping or punishing in the world will perswade the conscience convince the heart or convert the sinner Thus men may be made Hypocrites and play the devils out of feare of torment but not Saints or true worshippers till the Spirit makes them willing therefore give to Caesar what is Caesars and to Christ what is Christs As honest old Cartwright said to Whitgift You would bring in the Magistrates to breake and change the orders which Christ our King and Lawgiver hath left in his Church For as Christ came not to meddle with or overthrow the Civill-government neither must your Civill Magistrates or Civill Governours meddle with the matters or affaires of Christs Church Christ alone being Lawgiver therein so that such would alter and overthrow Church-order and Government for which Christ will give them but little thanks at last and will requite it to them by the overthrowing of theirs and for this end the Rod is in his hand at this day Now who knoweth not that the office of the Magistrate consists in those things that belong to our life and goods and is to bee kept within the compasse of a Civill jurisdiction Hence it is that Azariah cast out Vzziah out of the holy place and that because it was not proper for a Prince but for the high-Priest 2 Chron. 26.16 Lev. 13.46 Let Rulers in their relations and Church-officers in theirs bee found faithfull Vzziahs pride is expresly noted 2 Chro. 26.16 for usurping the Priest-hood in the Temple of God but he escaped not scotfree for he was suddenly smitten with the Leprosie and laid out for an example to after ages On the other side our Saviour refused to meddle with Civill Magistracy or with matters of that kinde a Kingdome being offered him Jo. 6.8 hee could not accept of it nor would he handle Civill-matters so much as to divide the heritage between the brethren it being not his office Luke 12. Now let none usurpe but let the Civill keepe within his Civill-precinct and the Spirituall within his compasse and sphere And yet the Civill is to submit to the Spirituall and in a spirituall sense the Ecclesiasticall Discipline being above it As Philip the Emperour whom we read of in Euseb. 4. lib. Eccles. Hist. being commanded to abstaine from breaking of bread and suspended untill his repentance were seen being guilty of some sins willingly obeyed and lay low before the Lord and did not dare to partake of it untill his sinnes were answered by sorrows sutably in the sight of all and till hee had both openly delivered his griefe and evidently declared his faith before all Besides Theodosius Emperour in 5. lib. Eccles. Hist. of Eusebius is eminent for his most ready and religious obedience to Ambrose his exhortations and reproofe which brought him prostrate upon his knees and flat upon his face before the Lord with teares and prayers I owne nothing of Superstition observed in those dayes onely this is that I aime at that
no person but the sin for in forsaking Ordinances Assemblies Christian-duties c. They run a desperate hazard Heb. 10.23 24 25. which some say is the Prodromus or Harbinger of that pardonless pitiless sin of the Holy Ghost Vers. 26 27 28 29. and of ruine V. 39. But this I have offered on the first part of this use to show a necessity of being well-grounded upon this Rock Christ and Secondly To be well-united in and to this Rock Christ by communion as 1 Cor. 1.9 God is faithful by whom ye are called unto the communion of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord This is the voice of all the Oracles sayes Mr. Ainsworth to raise men into communion with Christ the Rock and then with one another 1 John 1.3 7. Hence it is that there be such variety of similitudes to resemble this communion and to illustrate it as Christ the Head we the Members and all by due joynts arteries and sinews united to the Head receiving life motion and government in all actions and affairs from the Head and yet by the same arteries sinews joynts and spirits united one to another so Christ is the Vine we the branches i. e. One with the vine the stock the root all participating of the same juice fatness sap sweetness and yet one branch deriving from another refreshed by another growing to another and one with another So Christ is the foundation we are the building Eph. 2.21 1 Cor. 3.9 all fastned knit and united to the foundation Christ although one may differ from another in form shape order place c. And although some be of a courser and some of a finer substance and appearance in this building although some be greater and some lesser some in one fashion and some in another yet all alike do depend upon and are set upon Christ the foundation all are rooted in him Col. 2.7 Eph. 3.17 grounded and built upon him and pinned fastned and united to him and yet are so to one another in faith and love as if they could not live or stand one without the other for they be many in particulars and some are under one form and some under another yet all are coupled together tacked and nailed together so that they grow together up unto an holy temple in the Lord. Now if we lie loosely and not firmly fastned as I said before we shall slip aside and fall out 1 Joh. 2.19 20. and thereby bring danger to the whole building This communion makes us in unity without which is neither comfort nor continuance in a Church-state neither am I of opinion with some that they must be all of one judgement and under one form and of one opinion in one body or society c. that hold together in love and faith For I finde no building no body no Church that ever was or will be without different forms opinions appearances c. according to the nature of the Members and Matter they are made up of There be many Members and particular parcels of several shape and use and yet by the wisdom of God all are so well-united and set together that there appears so admirable a decorum so goodly a frame and lovely a proportion and symmetry of the whole I say of the whole that not the least Member though the most differing from others in form or fashion could be spared for the Lord hath use of all his people under what dispensation soever to build up his house withal as I shall if the Lord please shew in the second Book Wherefore I am perswaded those Churches that consist so much in and subsist so much of and upon an uniformity will fall for they are not of Gods building but those the Lord builds as before though many Members be in them that differ in opinions forms or the like yet all shall be very useful and necessary in the place the Lord hath put them in by his holy Spirit and shall be so far from making fractions or divisions that they shall promote the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace being all are borne up by one foundation upon whom all are built one as well as another and that foundation which is the strength of the building is as able and fit to keep up one as another so fastened in him bee hee of what judgement soever and under what shape soever hee appeares to others so he be but good matter Now those Churches are of the Lords building doubtlesse that doe agree in Spirit though differ in forme and though they have in them of sundry Nations natures languages judgements or opinions yet are all one in Christ the foundation and are firmly cemented and united one to another in Christ by his own and the same spirit which enlivens enlightens quickens comprehends acts inables moves and governs all though under diversity of gifts and administrations And these are they that shall stand by his wisdome though not in the wisdome of flesh and blood or of the world Well in a word Sion thus governed thus grounded and thus united as before must be the delight of the whole earth beautifull for scituation not onely in a faire air lovely climate and good land but lying on a fair full and sure foundation which shall never bee removed but which he will establish for ever Psal. 48.2.8 SELAH Wherefore thus saith the Lord of hosts let your hands be strong ye that heare in the day the foundation of the Lords house is laid Christ being for that purpose preached that the Temple might be built For the building is all in vaine that is not laid upon this Foundation And to conclude The Lord make our Builders wise in laying the Foundation first I feare too many and I desire to deale home with my owne naughty deceitfull heart herein that have sought more their owne fame then others felicity more to glorifie themselves then God in gathering the godly into Fellowships and so they have gotten a good many and those great ones too and made themselves some body then they Christen their Churches into their owne names The Lord shame us for it whom he findes guilty Constantine the Great called Trajane who was a Great Builder the wal-flower for that his name was engraven on so many walls So indeed are many mens names most shamefully if not impudently ingraven on your Churches This was not in Primitive times we never read of any Churches called by mens names then as St. Pauls Church or Peters Church but all called the Churches of Christ for they were built upon him for a foundation upon this Rocke which Eagles flye up to but the Ostridges have their nests in Sand. So that all true Churches and Saints have one and the same substantiall Foundation For as Rhetoricke is said to be a Fist extended and displayed into an open hand but Logick a hand contracted into a close Fist
as is required Phil. 1.27 Jude 3 Gal. 5.1 1 Cor. 7 23. Can. 6.4 til they be in communion as an Army with Banners and then they are terrible to their enemies being all under one Captaine Heb. 2.10 grant there be divers colours having all the same word Jer. 31.33 marching all in order and ranke Col. 2.5 making all one arme and strength against the same enemies and joyntly vindicating the truth joyntly praying and then out of their mouths comes fire to destroy their Adversaries Rom. 11.5 joyntly suffering for the truth 1 Cor. 11.26 Rom. 12.8 joyntly refusing traditions trumperies and whatsoever is contrary to Christs word joyntly disputing for and maintaining of their Liberties and Priviledges Gal. 5.1 Fifthly without this Fellowship together there is not that fellow-feeling or Saintly sympathy as ought to be 1 Cor. 12.25.26 Rom. 12.16 nor is there that bearing one anothers burthens Gal. 6.2 Heb. 13.3 nor forbearing one with anothers weaknesses as Eph. 4.32 Col. 3 12 13. in bowels of love pity patience and without censures Rom. 14.13 Rom. 13.1 2 c. Sixthly besides they are exceeding deficient in many other Christian duties who are not in Gospel-fellowship for how can they Prophesie in the Church 1 Cor. 14. or tell the Church as Mat. 18.17 if they are not members of a Church or obey them that are Elders Heb. 13.17 or vigilantly watch over one anothers conversation and admonish or reprove orderly Mat. 18.15 1 Thess. 5.14 and 4.18 2 Thess. 3.15 Rom. 15.14 c. But for this I refer to Mr. Bartlets Model But to the reason 4 Fourth Reason or Argument which is taken from the special priviledges which are proper to them that are in the way of Christ above all others which are abundance As first among them Christ doth most manifest his presence Psal. 36.2 in a more then ordinary measure the glory of God is seen in the face of Christ 2 Cor. 4.6 Christ takes most delight in the midst of them to walke there Rev. 1.12 13. and 2 1. in his rich robes of righteousnesse to cloath or cover with the meanest Saints or member of his body i. e. with a garment downe to the foot and girt about the paps with a golden girdle for himselfe as High-priest and his Saints as Priests The names of Temples house Kingdome Tabernacle yea and golden Candlesticks are given to Beleevers in Church-fellowship 2 Cor. 6.16 1 Cor. 3.16.17 Eph. 2.22 Heb. 3.6 Rev. 21.3 for this very reason not onely because he walks in them but there he lodges Psal. 132.13 14. lives and rests in a most remarkable manner there the Kingdome and King is seen in his beauty Isa. 33.17 And for this I referre to the object of the Church in Chap 9. Secondly In this Way of Christ the Saints have most singular refreshments and the sweetest and highest enjoyments of love and grace and powrings of the unction from on high upon them we shall finde how Christ yea and his Apostles after him did daily visit the Synagogues and publick Assemblies and amongst them he uttered so many gracious words and wrought so many mighty miracles and why so if not to foreshew by this how he would regard the Church-assemblies of his people and be their Prophet to declare excellent truths and to open the Fathers bosome to them above all for there hee feeds Cant. 1.7 and 6.2 3. and eats pleasant fruits i. e. of his owne planting Cant. 4.16 there the Lord is a place of broad rivers Isa. 33.21 and Christ is there and to them streams from Lebanon and a Fountaine in the middest of them Cant. 4.12 as in Florence and Naples where they have the most excellent Gardens they have in the midst a most excellent Spring a Fountaine from which with an Engine they can sprout out water and streams round about the Garden so alluding to this is Christ in the midst of such a Church-fellowship as we have spoken of a Fountaine and streams i. e. they are refreshed with streams in a more eminent manner then all in the world besides For the common-fields flowers and trees without have the benefit of the clouds and ordinaryâ raine and showers but the particular Churches of Christ his bed of spices Cant. 6.2 are more watered then all others for besides the outward meanes of grace and preaching praying expounding and ordinary publick showers or refreshments they have a fountaine within that is never dry of purer and more Chrystall showers that cannot be taken away from them the Word and Spirit are as it were entailed to them in a most spirituall manner above all Exod. 20.24 Isa. 4.5.6 Isa. 25.6 7 8. Psal. 132.13 14 15 Isa. 56.7 Isa. 59.21 and are as it were seated there to sanctifie season counsell quicken comfort encourage and assist them in Church-fellowship above any other So that when there is a drought without and the Clouds are steril and the earth barren yet there is even there within a fountaine and streams for the Gardens So that though Ministers i. e. Clouds may be empty yet the Fountaine i. e. Christ cannot Thus Saints in fellowship are fed with fat things Isa. 25.6 7. with flaggons and apples Cant. 2.5 and full refreshments and that above all other the dwellings of Jacob and they bring forth fruits even in old age Psal. 92.13 14. Thirdly Christ is more free with them then with any others as a Husband with his Wife to impart his most intimate bosome-loves and secrets Cant. 7.12 2 Cor. 11.2 and to let out his very heart-loves into his wives arms and bosome Isa. 62.4 5 and Isa. 61.10 Psal. 36.8 Fourthly Such of all are under his protection and banner of love Cant. 2.4 Isa. 4.5 6. Joel 2.32 Isa. 54.17 and in the midst of them is salvation placed Isa. 46.13 Zach. 2.5 And in a word they have a heaven upon earth Rev. 12.1.12 O! it is good being here For these and many more the like Reasons hath this Gospel-order of Beleevers in fellowship been alwayes praised prized and indefatigably sought for and accounted of even as of necessity for beleevers in all ages For the Lord though hee loves all his Saints Deut. 33 3. yet he loves the gates of Zion more then all other the dwellings of Jacob Psal. 87.2 and so much the Saints have loved these Courts of the Lord that they have accounted a day better there then a thousand elsewhere Psal. 84.10 the Apostles longed after it and to see the brethren in it Rom. 1.11.12 1 Thes. 2.17 yea and esteemed them the Crown of their joy 1 Thes. 2.19.20 yea Christ himselfe as man exceedingly desired it and sought comfort by his Disciples prayers Mat. 26.40.43 Luke 22.46 and he exceedingly longed after a most speciall communion with them in fellowship with him before hee parted from them and was taken away to suffer See Luke 22.15 with desire
I have desired to eat with you before I suffer as if he should say I have most strong affections hereto for thereby I shall be abundantly stengthned and refreshed as well as you c. O then how dare any that follow the Lambe delay entring into these wayes of holinesse and love did not Christ his Apostles and primitive Saints goe before us into this Church-fellowship and Gospel-order what hinders us nay what is the reason wee doe not run into them for what a world of proofs precepts promises practises reasons arguments motives and priviledges are there to provoke us were they but duely weighed who durst either deny or delay comming or joyning The Lord added to the Church from day to day such as should be saved Act. 2.47 wherefore make this use put forward apace for the wayes of Sion with the will wherein you must have in your hearts inclinations resolutions for and choosings of these Tabernacles above all other wayes if once you get into these Gates of Sion you will quickly be in Sion But some may say Object But learned able schollars and godly judicious men doe both print and preach against this way the Answer is easie Answ. First In all ages both learned and godly have been answer 1 opposers of Christ and his Church so were the Scribes and Pharisees the most learned and in appearance the most godly of the age and so Act. 13.50 were those that raised ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a running and a most rigid persecution-against Paul and Barnabas and expelled them out of their coasts but this should never the more hinder us Secondly Though they be learned and godly yet they bee but men therefore subject to mistakes for judicium fit secundum vim intellectualis luminis they preach and print but according to their apprehension But Thirdly All are not learned nor godly that the world judges to be so they have a form of godlinesse denying the power thereof 2 Tim. 3. and so they may have the letter of Learning but not the life of it whole Libraries in their heads but not a Catechisme nor Principle in their hearts Isa. 29.11 Isa. 50.4 I mean of the true Divinity which the Father learnes us Joh. 6.45 by his Spirit 1 Joh. 2.20.77 this none but the Redeemed have Rev. 14.3 and in this the Spirit is our Tutor and teaches us out of the Lambs booke Rev. 5.5 6. such have indeed the highest skill of Tongues and are most admirably conversant with the originall language of the Spirit here lyes the difference but for these their Learning comes from the heart Prov. 16.23 whilst the others comes but from the head But Fourthly They know but in part they will know more then now they doe Fifthly Doe not learned able and godly of all sorts print preach and pray this way of Christ by unanswerable arguments against all opposers whatsoever and answer the arguments and objections of the Adversaries Sixtly This opposition of theirs is necessary for the evincing of the truth and makes more for it then against it Act. 28.22 Act. 24.5.14 Object But when people enter into this way they run into errors presently answer 1 Answ. First Some it may bee that enter doe run into errour but this their uniting with the Saints in Gospel-order is not the cause of it nay Secondly There is no stricter enemy to error that can bee then this order of Christ which will not allow of the least appearance much lesse growth of error or sinne Rom. 16.17 18. 1 Tim. 6.3 4 5. 2 Tim. 2.16 17. Act. 20.29.31 Rev. 2.14.16 2 Joâ 10. though such as are conscientious have and are to have their liberty in things indifferent Rom. 14.1 2 5. Thirdly Nay to say the truth the neglect and omission of this duty to enter into fellowship according to Gospel-order makes so much disorder and so many runne into wayes of error as hath been hinted before in Chap. 7. but grant it to argue ex concessis then we say Fourthly Errors are usefull as well as truth and it is expedient they should be 1 Cor. 11.19 In Pope Clements the fifths time Frederick King of Sicily made this his master-objection against the Church viz. the errours and evill-orders which indeed he might well doe but he was answered and soon satisfied with this Scripture That offences must come and that there must be heresies amongst you that they which are approved may bee manifest by Arnoldus de nova villa This is much for the glory of truth too and therefore in Isa. 60.1 2. a glorious light and yet a grosse darknesse are both foretold for one time together should wee halfe so much prize the light and presse for it had we never a night nor darknesse but both together doth well and wisdome hath so ordained it I have heard of a Ruler who gave liberty to his subjects for certain dayes to do any manner of evill or mischiefe and they should not bee questioned for any wickednesse done in those dayes no though they murdered or did villany in the highest nature But this was in policy to indear government unto them and by giving his people a taste what it was to bee without it to make them the more prize it Obj. We are well enough as long as salvation may be had here in Parishes what need we enter into any other way Answ. 1. Yet ye are not well enough for ye live in disobedience answer 1 and in danger of Babylons plagues and in contempt of Christs commands which shall not go unpunished Heb. 10.20 And therefore if you love your own souls there is great need of getting into the gates of Sion 2. VVhat a carnal low degenerate base Spirit hast thou to be as well content with Egypt as with Canaan and with the Onions and Leeks as well as if ye had the Milk and Honey Thou doest fall foully short of the true Spirit of Christ in a Saint which is ever going forward and cannot be content with the husks no nor crums as long as there is bread enough in our Fathers house Besides how unkindly doest thou deal with Dear Christ who took care for thee and brought this way from Heaven out of his Fathers heart for thee and wilt thou now slight both him and it But 3. It is a question whether thy salvation may be had here in these Parochial ways and Discipline as long as thou art perswaded and convinced by Gods Word thou art in a false-way but how ever I tell thee from the Lord thou art an enemy to thy poor soul and as much as almost may be an hinderer of thy own salvation For thou dost rob thy soul of the rich benefit of being watched over admonished counselled comforted and maist lie in some sin which thou seest not and others might see which may be thy ruine thou
wherein the light of the Moon shall be as the light of the Sun and the light of the Sun as of seven dayes c. Isa. 30.26 By JOHN ROGERS A friend of the Bridegrooms and of the Brides Preacher of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. Now at Thomas Apostles Lond. But communicated at Brides in Dublin in Ireland Psal. 45.11 So shall the King greatly desire thy beauty ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Isa. 62.5 As the Bridegroom rejoyceth over the Bride so shall the Lord over thee Rev. 21.2 The holy City the new Jerusalem prepared as a Bride adorned for her husband Zach. 14.20 21. Holinesse to the Lord and every pot in Jerusalem shall be holinesse to the Lord and no more Canaanite shall be in the house of the Lord in that day Zeph 3.20 I will make you a name and praise among all peoples of the earth Rev. 19.5 6 7. Be glad O all Saints for the mariage of the Lamb is come the Bride hath made her self ready ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ier. 30.17 This is Sion which none to speak on seek after Rev. 22 17. But the Spirit and the Bride saith Come LONDON Printed for R. Ibbitson 1653. To all Christian Readers of all Judgements a word or two first Christian Reader IF thou beest so thou wilt not wonder that I say unto thee The Day is coming when Kiriath-Sepher shall be smitten whose name signifies the City of Books and our City and Country are full these times which by the next Age will be all out of date and lye moulding like old Almanacks in corners for then the Lamb shall be our Light and the Lord our Temple And as Solon said of Laws sayes he We have many good LAWS made indeed but alas there wants ONE yet and what is that Why a LAW to put all the rest in EXECUTION so we have many good Books abroad but give way to one more I pray for there wants one more and that is the Book which will put us upon the practise of all the rest I mean the Lambs Book written within and without Rev. 5.2 3. and Ezek. 2.9 this is ere long to come abroad though I feare it will finde but few Readers In the mean time the Presse sayes to the Pulpit as Esaiah said to Jacob Plurima habeo sint tua tibi Gen. 32.4 I have enough my brother Gen. 33.9 keep what thou hast to thy selfe And amongst the multitude it comes to my turne to bring in ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã but I hardly know whom to invite for although I may find a few guests these stomack-full times that may come to feed yet I know that most will but sit to looke on And indeed I have not provided for the proud or Prelatick Palat neither puffe-paste nor kick-shawes But as Aeschilus the Poet said of his Tragedies that they were but small dishes of great Homers supper so I say I here present you a poore Dish or two from the Lamb who will sup with you in this the Kings house and Palace wherein you shall finde the feast of fat things flaggons of Wine and the Apples of the Tree of life yea spiced Cups and green Sallets and sweet flowers to boot gathered out of Spring-garden and because some men must have their dishes set out with flourishes they shall finde the attestation of the most eminent and orthodox Writers in all Ages to this Treatises truth And to satisfie all senses the Bridegroom hath provided the best soul-ravishing Musick I mean the melody of the Spirit for his guests that come at his call to this marriage-house and Feast for all things are ready the fatlings and oxen are killed Come But I know the wantonnesse of the times make many look for pretty knacks now as the last courses but soft there Those Spaniards are wisest who will have the best at last and your toyes at first It is true the Books of these few years coming are like to be the last course but let me tell you they must bee the best most solid sweet spiritual Dishes that have not been yet brought in Some there be that will read good Books and Authors but as the Butter-flye that sucks flowers onely to paint her wings with so to feed their fancies opinions and judgements with but not like the Bee to fetch out the hony of them Others there be that are worse and would sucke out poyson to satisfie the lusts of their hearts these may hap be taken too as those in the act of Adultery for if one reads two are catched Others there be that come out of Criticisme too and to shew the ambo-dexterity of their captiosities I should say capacities little to their credit do they buffet words with blows and pick holes in cyphers to satisfie the curiositie of their quick-silvered Genius Alexander when one did present him with his dexterity in finding fault with and vilipending of others and in extolling his owne Arts and Activities desired to see what he could doe so his choice art appearing to be so poor as onely to cast a Pease through the eye of a Needle a little bigger Well sayes Alexander Give Give him a bushel of pease for his pains to maintain his sport with And though Alexander was very free in giving gifts and rewards he thought a bushel of pease reward enough to keep up his curiosity So I say to recompence such Readers if they come hither I have a whole bushel full for them to keep up their trade Other Readers we have who minde more the mark then the mettal and more minde who writes then what is written the name carries it upon the wings of credit whereby many are bribed to buy and sell their time their judgement and the truth at the Authors rate The rich Citizens are their best Readers for they will pay most for it And many I was saying orthod but I mean Organ-players will play no longer then such blow the bellows and fill the pipes for their fame makes things furthest off look fairest best and greatest But although I make account to meet with many of the third sort of Readers who have said before-hand they will salute this Book with Argos-eyes and with a Zoilus his zeal yet they are accounted as Crates the Theban was called the Door-opener for that he would rush into every mans company to hear what they said and to gain-say it at a venture and so do these sometimes they reprehend what they understand not and sometimes they âail because they thinke they understand what indeed they understand not and like Dogs they choose to pisse in the fairest places and all times with naked natural reason they read Like the Smith that smoaks for it for that he takes a red-hot iron glowing out of the fire with his bare hands so I warrant them they burne their fingers at least for it and will be branded It is
Policie that he caused it to be written in so small a hand that none could read it or was the better for the setting of it open I will not apply it onely this what are wee the better for the Englishing the Law are not the Lawyers as compleat Knaves in plaine English as they are in their other language which like themselves is so full of Solecismes and Apocopies so that as long as this lasts the pleas which some make for Religion and the Gospel serve onely as Hacknies for their Lusts to ride and spur on in their way Nor yet is it that we would deal with the Law as the man in the Fable was dealt with by his two wives the old which he had married plucked out all his black-hairs out of his head the evidence of his youth and his young wife that he married after plucked out all his gray-hairs that no standards of Antiquity might remaine so that betwixt both they left him bald I say we would not that there should be no antiquity of the Law to remaine as some Levellers it may be would nor would we that there should be no Novelty of the Law as the wicked Lawyers it may be would But we say and affirm it in the sight of God and men That the Law must be purged to the purpose and the Lawyers too and a great deal of the old tyranny must out and much of new must be added for the libertiesâf âf Saints and Subjects For the best of the Civil Forms are attended with abundance of corrupt yet close Interests that must down down to the ground For that Form and Custom is got up in the room of Reason and Right And this is the ground of our Controversie with the Law and Lawyers as they now are and God himself must be on our side For Laws were made by men and are themselves to be condemned so far as they fall short of pure and restored Reason I mean the Reason of the age wherein we live which is by degrees restored to perfection Now as Reason is purer in this age then in the last so the Laws must be and so they must be purer in the next age then in this But many of our Laws are nothing else but the results of the humors designs and corruptions of men to establish themselves and their mightinesses so I account corrupt Presentations in the hands of wicked enemies to Christ and the Gospel and so Fealties Homages Oaths c. with a hundred other things that I could name And Law in this sence is nothing else but Will Arbitrary Lust Power Custom Pride and is as corrupt as those that made them But the day of the Lord will deliver us But so may the Lawyers say Did the poor man say to the Pirate when he seized upon him and his ship and was plundring of it O! sayes the poor man at the last day ye will not know how to answer this Sayest thou so sayes the Pirate Nay if I shall stay so long before I answer it as to the last day I care not but now you shall go with me this day So the Brazen-headed oppressing Lawyers it is like will say Nay if we shall stay till that day it is well enough and so I have been answered Say ye so Will not the Rocks and Mountains stand still yet Though ye should say fall on us O fearful desperate boldness but know this day is hard by even at your doors and what will ye do now Now the Lord is coming to judge the Earth now those whom you have judged and oppressed shall be your judges For then that is shortly shall be the Resurrection of Principles and Power Equity and Conscience Reason and Right which is now gradually rising and standing upon their feet All Laws were made according to the light of the Reason that the men then had that made them Now as men grow up in purified and inlightned Reason in every age the Law is to be mended refined and purified accordingly So that the weak and imperfect Reason of former ages hath lest much to be added to and to be mended in the Law by the purer and perfected Reason of after ages But for want of this regulating and mending the Law Lust hath succeeded Reason and hath been by fair glosses and counterfeits of Reason enthroned in the room of it And Lust Custom Will Might and Form hath as yet the day of Reason and turns it out of doors and condemns it for an Offender a Law-breaker and a Traytor as to instance Let a Minister be in a living and preach there three quarters of a year and then another be put in a week or two before the Harvest he that comes for that week or two shall have all the Means by the abomination of the Law and he that preached there all before must have nothing sayes the Law and so said the foresaid Lawyers before the Lords Commissioners though Conscience cries out upon it and Reason condemns it and Equity would not suffer it yet against Equity Reason Justice Conscience and all Lust and Will Custom and Form will have it so and condemns Reason Conscience and all for Traytors and Disobedient and Rebellious When in very deed it is the Law as it stands that is an unconscionable oppressing humorous self-corrupted Form and Custom that is to be condemned as being against clear Right Equity Light Justice Reason and Understanding Now when this Principle comes to be restored and true Reason and Equity to be the Law as I doubt not but it will be within forty five years then wo be to the Lawyers and to all such Persons and Personal Interests the Form tumbles Custom falls Wills of men shall no longer be a Law nor shall the Law be as Lawyers say it then But I will avouch it that the Lawyers Judges and such as are so strict to the Form Lust and Letter of the Law shall be found the greatest Traytors Oppressors Prevaricators Rebels and Opposers of true Justice Equity Reason and Conscience yea to God and the States that are in the World In the mean time O that our Governors would make hast to reform according to their Light and the Reason of this Age If they will not the just Judge of all the Earth who is gone forth against all Nations for their unjust Laws and oppressions I say this great God will come of a sudden and regulate both the Law and them too The Paracelsian that promises to restore nature and health to a corrupt body doth soonest subvert and overthrow both health body and all together So will our Governors if they think to reform before they have well purged over and over the Law and Lawyers Till then neither Reason nor Religion can have orbe-room enough I hope none will think me their enemie for telling the truth and speaking my Conscience It is to set light
upon a hill let none be offended but if they be I pass not a pin For as Theodorus of Cyrene answered Lysimachus when he threatned to crucifie him O Sir said he Let your Courtiers and Favorites fear that for I had as lieve rot in the air as on the Earth I could I hope willingly save men an inquisition after me in such a case and say to them I come of my own accord Here I am What will ye for I remember the Duke of Burgundy who was sirnamed Carolus Audax was son to that Duke who was sirnamed Bonus for Conscience and Confidence are near a kin Wherefore of whom should I be afraid Psal. 27.1 2. for the Lord is my light and my salvation c. I must be as ready to write print preach and pray against the sins of great men as of the meanest and I will make no more on it though I suffer for it Or though they deal with this as the old Senate did that burned up Numa his Books for mentioning the secrets of their Religion I have heard that if the Crocodiles which besiege the banks of Nilus and way-lay the Travellers into Egypt were but pricked with the quill of the Bird Ibis they will be so weak and stupified therewith that they will not be able to stir or hurt any more O that this course were taken with our English Crocodiles Those wicked Lawyers that way-lay oppress tear and torment so many persons and families of this Nation Did every one arm himself with a quill and make it a good pen with a hard nib and write but as long as that would last what they know of them i. e. and touch them therewith but to the quick as well as they were able I am certain we should finde them stupified and stingless and unable to way-lay us hurt us and oppress us as they do But I shall say no more of them here expecting a more perfect Character of them ere long in a Book by it self The next thing Reader that this Treatise most of all intends is the Description of the Church wherein I expect Antagonists tag and rag of the ridged ones of all judgements especially of the Presbyterians and Anabaptists but I hope to be armed for them with the armor of light The frothy agitations of some unquiet heads and busie brains may cast away cost and twist straws I mean their labor may be worth a pound but their matter or stuffe not worth a penny But before hand I shall pray them to forbear passion and the pride of a Prelate For a foolish sentence dropped upon Paper will set pride and folly upon a Hill Memnon the General of Darius his Army hearing a mercenary Soldier with vile language revile Alexander and exclaim against him he struck him with a Lance saying He hired him to fight against him not to rail upon him Clamors against a very Enemy requires rather reproof then praise and I think there was no man much commended but much condemned that poor empty wide-mouthed Libeller of Garlick-hithe for his Pamphlet he put out lately whereby he hath brought himself into the report and reproof of all that hear his name which may be eminently up and famous ere long in London as it is in Cheshire and other places I had I confess a full Character of him indeed by Master Manwaring one that knew him well in Cheshire at my Lord Bradshawes Table lately whilest Sir William Brereton with an eminent Minister that knows him highly too was by and gave so good account of him That I cannot but wonder how he could end in one lying impudent Pamphlet and like a Squib too dry it seems flash all out at once But if he or any other will leave railing and fall to writing what tends to edification I shall be for him and heartily embrace both it and them so far as I finde a Christian Spirit with them And indeed as the Athenians dashed out of their Calender a day in May when Neptune and Minerva were at oddes and in a bitter fray So from my heart I wish all our bitter frayes may be ended and their dayes blotted out And O! that the Lord would pour out his Spirit according to his promise in these latter dayes upon all flesh which will make us all one in love and holiness and power of godliness and equal worship To conclude Christian Reader if thou comest to drink of the pure streams sweep away the froth for that is mine with thy hand of faith and take up of what is spiritual and pretious for that is the Lords and make not too much stir least you raise the mud for that will make it worst of all Caius Lucillius a Learned man was wont to say That he wished the things that he had written might neither be read of the altogether unlearned nor yet of the highly Learned For that the one would understand nothing and the others would understand more then himself But I wish the quite contrary for that the unlearned might learn something of me and the more learned might teach something to me So that I hope this will stir up some to read and some to write which will be the worse for the Worms and may hap to keep their Libraries from being eat up But I wish they be the Learned of the Father for such learning is the Golden Shield which defends the truth But when Golden Shields were gone Rehoboam was fain to do the deed with Brazen Shields So I know where this true Learning is wanting some Wilde Heads will supply the room with rage boldness and impudence I shall keep thee no longer good Reader in the outward Court or Common Chamber but I pray thee go further and enter into his Chamber of Presence where put up one Petition for him who desires to live and die the Lords And yours And all in Christ and nothing in himself But JOHN ROGERS From my Study at Thomas Apostles 1. Moneth 25. 1653. An Epistle to the Parish of Purleigh in ESSEX nigh Malden wherein the Author was setled Minister till of late Dear Friends I Call you dear not onely that I found you at a dear rate but I am forced to leave you so yet some of you are very dear to me and in my heart and whom I can freely bear in my bosom to the Father But because the Death or departure of a Minister from his people should be his last Sermon I must therefore say in general to you this That my greatest grief for most of you is That like the Cypresse the more you were watered the more you withered Would it not grieve you Husbandmen to see your good seed every year to be lost and to lie and rot under huge hard clods and never to bring forth fruits or to come up So how can it but be my complaints before my Lord and Master when I give
up my accounts Heb. 13.17 and say Lord I have preached prayed catechized expounded conferred for above this five years at Purleigh to such a people and they have not beleeved nor obeyed thy word but many of them are as ignorant arrogant bitter prophane still ungodly and opposers of Christ and his Gospel still as ever O sad what comfort can I have of this Is not the thriving of the flocke the glory of the Shepherd and their losse his griefe Blessed bee God whom I serve that some of you are my joy and my crowne which I shall wear with me to heaven Phil. 4.1 But yet the most of you with much griefe of heart I must say it have rejected the Gospel and the tenders of love and the warme bowels and âeeking blood of Jesus Christ and oh heavy shal I say the Day of your salvation O deare souls precious hearts for whom I weep in secret what will yee doe in the day of the Lord where will you hide your selves from the wrath of the Lamb O O! how is it that you bring forth nothing but briars and thorns what are yee accursed ground Heb. 6.7 10.28 Hos. 6.5 Matth. 12.41 Ier. 11.6 Ezek. 34.13.33 c. Let me aske you Is it not lamentable to see a poor father wringing his hands and weeping over a stubborn childe wishing he had never been borne saying I have tryed him so many weeks and months and yeers and yet he is worse and worse would you not pity the poor man and say of this stubborne wretch Well you have a good father God will never blesse you you cannot thrive you will come to nothing Oh! so is it grievous to my heart as it was to Ieremiah and Elijah to complaine to God of the stubbornnesse of the people Ah! it is too notoriously knowne that I have taken much pains to little purpose amongst you And yet O! what plottings and conspiracies there were against me what lies and libels were invented what scandals raised what scoffes and scornes I continually met with what huge taxes and troubles you cast upon me what backbitings and railings every day what variety of designes were hatched in the midst of you to afflict me yea with plotted and premeditated malice menacings to undo me what work you made to render me contemptible to all the Country before Magistrates Ministers people all yea the children and servants set upon mee to abuse me yea to stone me yea to swear to take away my life from me all which forced me to bee much absent from you And oh friends do ye think God will not visit you for these things have yee not suffered your servants and children to laugh and sport in the publick places openly in the sight of all the people whilst the word hath been preaching and when I have mildly reproved them to make mowes and mocks at me in the open Church yea to lay dog-whips and what not on the Pulpit cushion when I was to preach What kinde of injury and abuses have you not returned to me for all my love and pains and care and continual prayers for you hath there one poor soule of us in Church-communion escap'd your malice and menacing and your diligence to raise ill-reports and to cause wrongs to befall them have yee not vowed not to leave us til you had rooted all of us from you and not left a Round-head or Independent to dwell nigh you have yee not consulted with all the Malignants about how to bring to passe these designs yet in the midst of all these troubles and every day new trials and wrongs from some or other of you yet the Lord will one day witnesse what a care I had of you when I could not be with you or durst not how I provided for you and how ye were the travel as well as the trouble of my soul. Yet when you had not worried mee away with all this how often did many of you designe to starve me from you And though like a Bird kept in a Cage without meat yet I must doe my duty and sing though the thorne were ever at my breast Still I followed you with love patience pity to your poor miserable soules O that yee knew it and with sweat and swinke praying preaching and expounding in season and out of season But as I have heard of the Seminary in Lancashire riding disguised that lost his glove one that found it rode gallopping after him to restore it but the Seminary fearing he was a Pursevant put spurs to horse and flew from him as fast as he could and for fear he should be overtaken hee makes his horse take a hedge and suddenly skipping over fell full into a desperate deep pit wherein he was drowned presently O! so Sirs the faster I have followed you to doe good to recover you to help to save you why alas the faster you fled away into sinne after sinne rejecting all offers and opportunities almost refusing to come to hear the word on the week-day and many of you not coming above once on the Lords-day Oh alas for the Lords sake hear make not such post-haste in sin to the ruine of your soule body and all but O remember the Pit is but on the other side yee may soon be in it but have a care lest you perish Have I not spent out my owne bowels and like a candle consumed my selfe even out to give you light have I thought my life too deare for your souls O no! but you would not regard it some pretended I was young to keep them off but alas this was but a colour did not young Solomon give good counsel young Daniel discerne much young Joseph fill the Granary with plenty and excell all the Grandees and Gravities in Pharoahs Court for wisdome and judgement Did not young Christ put the Doctors to silence and young Timothy preach the Gospel powerfully and profitably But indeed the maine offence you know was my zeal for God for silence is the basest tenure a Minister can hold his living by I could not be silent but tell Israel of his sins and Jacob of his transgressions Though many feed their Ministers as the Theef doth his Dog porrigit panem ut sileat he gives him bread to be quiet and not to bark lest he discover him but the truth is benevolence could not tongue-tye the truth and 't will bee sad for you to have a Minister who can suffer you and see you live in sinne and yet let you alone the City is in danger when the Alarm-bell is tyed up and so is the Parish I have read of a Law made in a certain Town that none should bring a Rumor of the enemies coming upon pain of death this was because they had before some false Alarms but alas at last the enemy came suddenly and destroyed them all so that it was a Proverb Here stands a Town destroyed by silence God grant it be not true of
Fourthly A true and full perswasion in the way of Christ makes thee most ready to run into it but orderly and very obsequious Gal. 5.6 Heb. 11.8 Rom. 16.26 O then how readily desirous and thankfully observant art thou to do the will of God to please him in his way of worship and to be obedient to his command of coming out of Babel confusion into Zion Fifthly A true and full perswasion of the way of Christ makes thee see an emptinesse and a worthlesnesse in all other wayes and an excellency and usefulnâsse of this way which is Christs that all others fall short of Thus David seeing an amiablenesse in the Lords Tabernacles above all others had rather be there one day then a thousand in any other tents Psal. 84.1 2.10 and saith Psal. 86.8 There is none like thee No wayes like thy wayes c. Sixthly A true full perswasion makes thee exceedingly fond of and longing and labouring after these wayes of Sion O! how dost thou thirst to be in them Psal. 84 2. Psal 63.1.2 and enjoy the benefit of them Psal. 42.2 Cant. 8.1 Cant. 7.10 11. Rev. 22.20 and though he that beleeves makes not haste as before yet in this sense he hath fullest perswasions and most faith makes most haste of all and cannot but make haste but regularly Seventhly True and full perswasion makes thee very confident but with a holy confidence and bold but with an humble boldnesse having the testimony of a good conscience to bear thee out against all adversaries or oppositions whatsoever therefore in Heb. 10.22 Heb. 4.16 Eph. 3.12 It is not a sawcy impudent boldnesse which strangers that intrude may have and carry a boldnesse whilst their hearts tell them they goe beyond good manners but this is a sweet humble and friendly familiar boldnesse upon invitation and calls from Christ grounded upon Gods free love warranted by the word not swelling at all with selfe-confidence or conceit but alleadging meerly love and grace from above such a confidence in Christ makes them humbly bold and ready to approach his Court and Sanctuary audaces sunt promptiores Eighthly This full perswasion puts thee upon others to perswade them by the Word and Spirit that they may also participate with thee in this Church-way Cant. 6.1 Mal. 3.16 Eph. 4.29 Col. 4.5 6. Heb. 3.13 Thus Andrew called Peter in and Philip Nathaniel and Paul young Timothy and Titus and many others We cannot be idle to others then especially those whom we love those we would faine get in Prov. 11.30 By these few notes from the true rise and effects of the true and sound perswasion ye may examine before yee enter I have been the longer on this Point because many people run hudling on headlong in and they scarce know how nor care how so they get in but this may be had for a lamentation And poor souls what comfort can they finde in this way without faith who stagger through unbeleef and cannot tell being full of doubts whether they are right or no! alas for them the Ordinances are nothing to speak of sweet to them whilst they think to do this or to bee in this way which it may be they think pleases God and it may be it displeased him and this drives them often-times into despaire and alwayes into error This makes so many run into strange opinions and errors that run so rashly into this way of fellowship which is the Churches Threnodia and deep sorrow at this day O then that men would be more carefull for as the Sun saies Erasm. Roterod. in Simil. the more directly he bears upon us with his beams the lesse shadow he makes but the more obliquely the greater So a wise man that understands himselfe and is informed and fully perswaded by the divine light of the word the beams of Christ the Son of righteousnesse the more this Sonne hath shined upon him and he is satisfied with the truth the lesse fancy imagination or foolish opinions he hath and the lesse he runs into errours but the more obliquely he enters into the Lords way and the lesse he is by this divine light from above informed and fully perswaded the more he runs into errours and the longer shadows he makes But to conclude I beseech ye beware O beware how yee enter into this way of worship let serious and due consideration be had that yee come in due order otherwise yee will meet with a breach instead of a blessing 1 Chron. 15.23 and this Church-state instead of Peniel may be called Perez-uzza or Perez-nephesh i. e. the breach of thy soule so see Mat 22.12 13. what befel the friend that came in and not in a right order Besides the Lord doth not make them welcome Mal. 1.10 for they are a provocation to him in Numb 14.11 Psal. 78.21 22. and the Ordinances of Christ are not so effectual to them Heb. 4.12 13. this want of faith and full perswasion that they are in the Lords way in Christs Gospel Church-state doing the Lords will doth enervate enfeeble and deforce the efficacie and excellency vertue and operation and spirituall advantages which beleevers finde in it As thou hast believed so be it Matth. 8.13 and chap. 9.29 See Mark 6.5 6. one such a doubting member doth much mischiefe in a Church and is a great hindrance to it But dear friends if ye have faith and doubt not Mat. 21.21 and are but fully perswaded in your souls that this is the way of Christ you are entring into then welcome expect great blessings and mighty works and energy in the midst of you Eph. 1.19 CHAP. II. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Nahar Sahhish Those that are thus satisfied and fully perswaded as before must by a voluntary consent unite and knit together in one body THis comes in order next of which in the former Booke Chap. 11. and 13. you may read at large but let this be brought into the ballance of the Sanctuary too and let every soule see to it how he enters into this way of Fellowship that it be by a voluntary and freeâmotion without a coaction No earthly power can compell a man into this Church of Christ for the Father must draw him Joh. 6.44 that is with his spiritual armes the Word and the Spirit which are the Lords hands and his two armes reached out all the day long Rom. 10.21 None are to bee constrained into this communion unlesse it be by the Word and the Spirit thus the Lord is said to adde to the Church Act. 2.47 and by his power makes them a willing people Psal. 100.3 and so Cant. 6.12 when the will is set upon the Chariots or wheels a man must needs run Cant. 1.3 hence a man is often-times said to be according to his will a volunteer or not which is as the great Wheele that sets all others a going Now it should necessarily follow that such
extra-essential and left to liberty according to what is requisite to the constitution and condition of the Church and other things are essential and positively relate as well to the being as well-being of the Church ita ordo dicitur respectu principii and may by no means be omitted but of this latter we have been large before and for the former respecting ritual decency and order we must grant that men must not be tyed to such things as of necessity but they are left free whether to observe them or change them as often as there is cause for the use and excellency of the Church I could not omit to premise thus much before I proceed and shall say with Luther What if any one Church will not imitate another in things indifferent and doubtfull outward and circumstantial ritual and formal Yet what need is there of compulsion by Powers Decrees of Councels or the like which are presently converted into snares and laws and as he saith to the Church at Wittembergs about the form of celebrating the Supper in quibus omnibus cavendum ne legem ex libertate faciamus c. Be sure that our liberty be not made a Law by men and a snare to souls such a warning I will give the Reader ere I go on that he confine not his light opinion judgement or perswasion to mine here or any other mans in those things which are left to liberty I am not about establishing a set Form of Discipline or making a Directory as necessary for others to walke by or to ensnare any soules or trouble any consciences but to set before you as is given me from above and that by measure the pattern of Gods house and as for this Form of embodying together by a solemn order which I am now treating of in this Chapter as we have promised else where you have our experiences of it and proofs for it and may follow it if you please it being in our judgement the most orderly and heavenly manner we have met with and most Scriptural and consonant to rule both of Reason and Religion Now premising thus much and promising this more that I shall heartily imbrace and willingly give way to the unction from on high in better teachings about this order and be ready to receive from any whatsoever shall be offered as more useful and profitable in this forme of uniting I shall proceed In order to a communion of Saints in a Gospel-Church-state those who are godly do often meet together as in Mal. 3.16.17 when all that feared the Lord and thought on his name and his worship conferred often together and this is a duty deeply incumbent to the Saints to do so first of all and to speak often together to pray together to make mention of the Lord with savoury speeches tending to edification Eph. 4.29 and 5.3 4. Heb. 3.13 Jude 20. Act. 18.23 and this as often as there is an opportunity and then you shall finde Mal. 3.17 after this the Lord promises to set upon gathering his people then saith the Lord will I make up my ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã peculium my jewels picked out and binde them up together And this day wherein I will doe this shall be a day of distinction and separation betwixt the precious and the vile the sheep and the goats the righteous and the wicked and then Verse 18. shall ye discerne between him that serveth God and him that serveth him not Now I say in order to this the people of God must first meet and that often together to try and have knowledge and experience of one another to inquire after one another and all together by their joynt prayers and offerings to contribute their best towards the building up of this Tabernacle Then let all vaine communication be kept out Eph. 5.4 and let your words bee savoury and seasoned with that salt of the word that hath not lost its savour and be ready to answer any objection or question that shall be made Col. 4.6 exhorting and provoking one another to duty Heb. 3.13 and 10.24 25. and declaring to one another their clear satisfaction and full perswasion of the way of Christ and their manifesting of longing fond affections for these Courts of the Lord and to be in his amiable Tabernacles Psal. 84.1 2. saying one to another Come let us goe up to this mountaine of the Lord the house of the God of Jacob and he will teach us his wayes and we will walke in his pathes Isa. 2.2 3. and asking the way to Zion with your faces thitherward saying Come and let us joyne our selves unto the Lord c. Now this is preparatory to the worke of embodying which follows and yet these godly are left to liberty to joyne in what society seems best to them and are not tyed to one place therefore did the Apostles gather people together in several Cities where they dwelt and so established many Churches in one County as the seven Churches in the lesser Asia Rev. 1.4.10 the Churches of Galatia Syria and Cilicia 1 Cor. 16.1 Act. 15.41 Corinth and yet Cenchrea Rom. 16.1 in the Suburbs of Corinth that the Saints might enter where was most convenient After this Those that are clearly convinced of the order and well satisfied with the worke it selfe and one with another as before being affectionately desirous to walke together in this way and having agreed it Amos 3.3 they doe write and give up their names together for that purpose which they propose as being the best way to intimate their desires and seeming most to be in practise in former times Act. 1.15 Nehem. 7.5.38 which thing they doe to one whom they appoint to receive them and to call them as occasion serves In the mean time they most unanimously desire and appoint a solemne day of humiliation or more to bee set apart and to seek the Lords presence and his promises of direction and guidance in so great a duty which else they dare not undertake Isa. 58.11 Jo. 14.26 and 15.26 and 16.13 on which day they lye low before the Lord and licke the dust Nehem. 1.11 and Nehem. 9.1 2. 2 Chron. 30.18 19 20. Act. 14.23 this they doe by themselves separate from others Nehem. 9.2 and it is usually a most humbling heart-breaking day whilst they come before the Lord with feare and trembling wondring at his love to pitch upon them for so great a mercy to pick them out and leave so many behinde to visit them with light and refreshings from on high Act. 3. Oh! how doth a thousand of these considerations melt them before the Lord and yet make them with teares to lay hold on all the promises made to them in this case and pressing him with Moses Exod. 33.15.16 to be with them and to goe before them in this work for wherein say they shall it be knowne that we and
thy despised people have found grace in thy sight is it not in that thou art with us and goest with us and guidest us By this shall we Lord and thy people be separated and knowe from all the other people without that are round about us Therefore say they For Zions sake we will not hold our peace nor give thee rest till thy righteousnesse goe before us as brightnesse and salvation be in the midst of us as a lamp that burneth Isa. 62.1.7 and till thou hast made us a praise in the earth and we be called the holy people the redeemed of the Lord Hephzibah and Beulah Verse 4. and 12. We will not goe up say they to the Lord without thy presence with us if thy presence go not with us carry us not up hence c. This or these dayes thus holily solemnly and spiritually spent the people look like the new mown grasse or tender springs that hath the Sun shining upon it after a showre O then what a humble holy frâme of spirit may wee finde amongst them what Angel-like looks sweet words Christian carriages are there then O how they blesse the Lord with much alacrity and life for the returns made upon their spirits that the Lord is with them and will guide them by his owne presence and they give in an account to one another before they part of their confidence and comforts which they finde within being fully perswaded the Lord will be with them and calling for the time to be appointed when they shall make a Church-body and unite having nothing to obstruct but the worke of the Lord lying plaine before them they set apart the day for that duty and if any be nigh they send and seek out for the assistance of some other Church as it were to joyne with them and bear testimony to them upon that day and at the parting at the end of the day and duty will give to them the right hand of fellowship as a Symbole of love and of approbation as Pareus hath it in the Margin lib. 2. p. 161. Intimae conjunctionis symbolum non authoritatis of friendship and familiarity not of Lordship and authority But as Beza sayes Porrexerunt manum quod symbolum esset nostrae in Evangelii doctrinâ summae consensionis So sayes Paul Gal. 2. when James and Cephas and John perceived the grace that was given me they gave unto mee and Barnabas the right hand of fellowship vide Expositors and Septuagint in Gal. 2. so that it will bee very comely and an argument of their love and good-liking but it is not necessary wherefore to proceed The day appointed being brought in now as upon the shoulders of the Saints to be united together I meane by the daily prayers and preparations for this great and weighty worke they judge it for the reasons which follow to bee most expedient and more to the honour of Jesus Christ and more to the convincing of them without on this day however to appear in publike unlesse there be persecution I meane in such a place where any that will may come to hear and carry away what they can This day is begun and kept on for some houres with the prayers of the faithful as Act. 8.15 as John and Peter began it in Samaria and for the same effect viz. that the Holy Ghost might fall upon them this day and rest on them They pray not in a sleight overly formal way but with an holy violence to beset and to take heaven by force and bounce hard with the greatest might for the greatest mercy and with an united lively power for the large pourings out of the unction from on high upon them Act. 1.14 even untill the room or house is ready to shake again But after this there is some preparatory Sermon or speech made by one that is able and appointed thereto full of exhortation as Act. 11.23 Barnabas bid them with purpose of heart to cleave unto the Lord and as in Nehem. 8 1. c. the book of the Law was brought out and read in a most religious manner to all that could hear both men and women and all the peoples ears were attentive V. 2 3. which Ezra opened in a Pulpit of wood where he stood for that purpose v. 4.5 And then blessed the Lord and all the people said Amen Amen lifting up their hands Verse 6. and besides Ezra Joshua also and Bani and Sherebiah Jamin and others c. Vers. 7.8 read in the book in the Law of God distinctly and gave the sense and caused the people to understand So I say it is fit that the book of Christs Law be at that time read openly unto which he who preaches and exhorts is principally appointed in a Pulpit of wood in the publike place or elsewhere which is as convenient for all peoples men and women that will come of all sorts to hear For then the rules that the Church is gathered by the grounds upon which they embody together and the Gospel-order and fellowship of Saints according to Christs Law are all laid open proved and pressed that it may appeare to all that heare and understand that they doe nothing without the Law of Christ to which the peoples ears will be very attentive as we have experienced in some places already and such as have before through ignorance of this Gospel-order been enemies to it and inveighed against it and now came but to laugh at it and to carry tales and make scoffes were upon such a day convinced by it and inclined to it enquired after it being as it were dazled and amazed at the beauty of it when it came to bee opened out of the Word and to appear armed with argument of proof out of the Lawes of Jesus Christ and then they cryed Amen Amen unto it probatum est But now after this is declared to all what they doe and why they do this which they are about to doe their Rules Reasons Grounds Scriptâres and Proofs being produced and drawn up as it were into a compendium but so as that the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã doe lye obvious and as much as may be beyond objection Then the next thing that followes is the Confession of Faith begun by him who is appointed thereunto as the ablest to lead the way hitherto this brother besides gives an account of the worke of grace upon his heart holding out at least some of his Experiences and such as are most usefull for such an Auditory 1 Pet. 3.15 with sweetnesse and humility of spirit so as thereby others may judge him laid upon the Foundation and be in a regenerate state and changed from darknesse into light from death to life from a state of nature into a state of grace and to have indeed fellowship with the Father and the Sonne 1 Joh. 1.7 But I purpose to insist upon these particulars more at large in the Chapters that follow
But after this Brother hath delivered himselfe at large having the more liberty because he leads as it were others and declared his clear satisfaction and undoubted perswasion to walk in the way whereinto hee is now entring as the very way of Christ appointed for beleevers to worship God in as the will of God wherein he is confident upon a Scripture and Spiritual account that he pleases God Then follows some others of the ablest of the Brethren for herein care must bee had in publike lest the weaknesse of a Brother give advantage to them without to harden their hearts against the truth and lest thereby Christ should suffer in his honour and the Church in her happinesse I say such Brethren as are ablest to speake are appointed for that one day being so publike And these as Jeshua Bani Sherebiah Jamin c. read in the Scriptures the Law of Christ distinctly I mean they lay down the Scriptures and grounds of their satisfaction and full perswasion to enter into this way as that which Jesus Christ our Law-giver hath laid out and they declare their sense and judgements and then proceed as the former Brother did in rendring a reason of that lively hope which is in them by Confession of faith Experiences of the worke of Grace and the like declaring their cleaving to the Lord in this way with full purpose of heart Thus as many as are appointed and thought fit for that day doe goe on one by one in order as they are set out and possibly on this day but few as eight or ten or more or lesse may be appointed and in the number for the first because the worke is this day the most difficult the most publike and must be most especially regarded and wisely and watchfully carried on Besides as Ainsworth sayes the Church is small at first a little graine of mustard-seed which is the least of all seeds Mat. 13.32 and as Israel once was the fewest of all peoples Deut. 77. Christ began but with two at first and God hath promised to take them but one of a City and two of a Tribe Jer. 3.14 and these are the poore despised contemptible ones of the world too for the most part 1 Cor. 1.26 27 28. and it shal be said of Sion Psal. 87.5 6. This or that man was born there so that not numbers are to bee expected or indeed to be desired at first but rather to be a little stone cut without hands and growing greater and greater and so a little one shal become a thousand After they be gone thus far some will have a formal Covenant in writing brought forth for these to subscribe and so all others as they enter but a Covenant they have taken and engagement made before which may be will appear sufficient when wee come in the following Chapters to speake of the Covenant But after all this is done their names are taken together into the Register Nehem. 7.5 Act. 1.15 upon Record against whom no exceptions could be made as before and these doe by prayer together give themselves up unto God and one to another willingly 2 Cor. 8.5 to worship the Lord and to walke together with him as a Church and to serve him in all his will revealed to them as such whom the Father hath picked out for that purpose Joâ 4 23. 1 Pet. 2 9. and to bee helpfull to one another in particular and to the whole body in general according to their duties mentioned in the Statute-book of Christ which is alwayes to lye open before their eyes And to conclude this busie day they poure out prayers and praises in such a measure that as it was said of Israel in Ezra 3.13 when the Foundation of the Temple was laid that they could not discerne the noise of the shout of joy from the noise of weeping both were so great So here it may bee said the Saints are so filled with praises and with prayers that the noise of the one can hardly be discerned from the noise of the other And as upon the reading of the Law in Nehem. 13.13 separation was presently practised from the mixed multitude so that they separated from Israel all the mixed multitude so these are now a people no more to be reckoned among the Nations without but such as are separated from the mixed multitude As for other Brethren and the Sisters which are to bee admitted they doe make their Confession of Faith and as wee have heard before declare their full satisfaction and clear the worke of God upon their hearts by his Spirit in private I meane when these people thus enchurchedâtogether âtogether are alone by themselves separate from the mixed multitude being now a Church in visible order And their admission is most proper so because the world should take no notice of their weaknesse in utterance or expression or the like whereby to upbraid them and the truth But this I purpose to speak to afterward in the mean time I and hundreds of the godly with me must needs be much offended at the practise of some that run preposterously into a way of fellowship without any rule laid downe or any Law of Christ read and opened upon which they embody together clearing nothing of the way first to give satisfaction to such as sit in darknesse to it but without any day of humiliation or due preparation for this weighty worke without any solemne prayers and serious self-examinations on a sudden in an hours warning or two and in some place or other too that is unknowne to any but themselves they write down their names together choose officers and all at once and so in an houre or two's time make up a Body and call themselves a Church and then all that will be joyned must bee joyned to them that are thus jumbled together in darknesse and in a most undecent and undue order but let them remember that in 1 Chron. 15.23 The Lord made a breach upon them for that they sought him not after the due order as Dike saith The failing in a prescribed formality which some would think nothing and that God regards not causes a breach upon them instead of a blessing so precisely strict is God to require the most solemne order too in the most solemne Ordinances and so quick-sighted a Judge he is in small prevarications in such cases For as to goe and fetch the Arke and to enquire of God at it was an Ordinance of God but to neglect the solemnity of carrying it and to carry it in a Cart hurrying and not on their shoulders and to neglect to sanctifie themselves for that service but to runne to it hand over head was not Gods order So also this Church-gathering or uniting together into a Gospel Church-state is an undeniable and solemne Ordinance of God and Law of Christ but to doe it without any seriousnesse solemnity
or the like hurrying and rushing into it without due regard and heed and neglecting prayers fastings holy conferences and preparatory means appointed to season us and sanctifie us and qualifie us for this great duty is doubtlesse a great offence to God and I am sure none of his order And what must we then expect beleeve it a sore blow The Lord smote them it proved a sad day to them at last and if this severity was but for failing in outward order in carrying the Arke on a Cart O! then sure it will be a sad day to such as fail in that inward and spiritual order with and in which this great duty is to be performed God will bee sought in a good order as well as in a good Ordinance or else he will deny his blessing But I shall performe my promise and so conclude this Chapter there is a great deale of reason and order in it to have the first solemne day when we are to embody and unite performed in publike in the times of the Churches peace and safety and that those who are judged indeed able to speak without discredit to the Gospel or the Church should make their speeches also in publick in the bearing of all that will First Experience hath given it in as a great means to convince men of the way such as upon that day have stepped out reason 1 of their shops and spared an houre or two out of meer novelty why these have heard the way so laid open before them out of Scriptures and so proved and pressed from precepts and practise that they have gone away with another spirit and if not altogether yet with Agrippa almost perswaded now they have not such an opportunity when you doe clandestinely and closely embody together Christ went often into the Synagogues to convince the Jewes and to reprove the Scribes and Pharisees he was sure to finde them there and he would lose no opportunity So he disputed with the Doctors in the Temple and put them to silence for he would goe to them where hee knew they would bee seeing they would not come to him Thus Act. 18.28 this is the eminent character of Apollos that he mightily convinced the Jewes and that publickly shewing by Scriptures c. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã hee confuted them over and over and quite non-plussed them and for the greater honour to the truth and himselfe as a servant to the truth hee did this publickly saith the Text ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is in the company of multitudes of them in the midst of great Congregations he convinced them and the Lord is said openly in a great publike appearance that he shall come to convince all the ungodly of all their ungodly deeds and of all their hard speeches which he shall doe with a vengeance and that will be more then if it were done in a corner viz. to do it openly So certainly this is a fit opportunity to bee in publike for this purpose and to cast the net in where the most Fish meet together Secondly This would stop the wide mouths of many and prevent the scandals which are raised by reason of secret and reason 2 close embodying together many and such as are godly too be ready to censure such practises as if they were ashamed to bee seen as Joh. 3.19 This is their condemnation they loved darknesse rather then light because their deeds were evill Popish Religion was laid in darknesse and lives in it unlesse it be under bastard lights as candles and such as are of mens make Tenebriânes Papistae male sibi conscii aeternum atri tetri c. and so doth all the false Truth is hurt and cannot helpe her selfe when she is kept a close prisoner and immured up and when shee is not let out to speake for her selfe men are apt to take for truth what is spoken against her therefore it is that Peter cals so upon us 1 Pet. 2.12 to have us come abroad and be seen among men that by our good workes we might stop their mouths that speake against us as evill doers This would remove many scandals which men raise as if we were of a false faith and all erroneous persons and a company of Hypocrites and Pharisees and the like would we but appear in publike upon that day of embodying whereby all men may hear our Creed and the Evidences of Gods gracious works upon our hearts and some signs of our onenesse with Christ and then the world will beleeve Joh. 17.21.23 Thirdly It is much for the credit of the Gospel and for the reason 3 praise of Zion that her beauty appears in publike and her amiable beams shine abroad Beauty loves to be seen the Sunne hath the more honour and praise and esteem by how much the more he shines abroad and about and the Church is in these dayes to look forth as the morning Cant. 6.10 bright beauteous lightsome and welcome after the darke night of Antichristian ignorance and error which we have been so long under Now shee is to arise in publike and to be seen by all and in an ascending light from year to year from one administration to another till it be perfect day Prov. 4.18 and high-noon Cant. 1.7 and every yeere there shall be more light then in the former Eph. 3.3 4. Veniente perfecto evacuatur imperfectum for it is not an evening but a morning light Isa. 58.8 and then follows Faire as the Moon in Heb. Lebanah shining bright to shew when she appears thus in publike as the morning she appears in pulchritude to the admiration of all others as in Verse 9. before Thus Ezek. 16.14 Thy renowne went forth among the heathen for thy beauty c. Clear as the Sunne and terrible as an Army with Banners i. e. then when shee appears and looks forth in publike abroad as the morning O what a terror is shee to all the enemies of truth when they see Saints in a good array ranke and order to march together in one body all armed with the Armor of God and under one Captaine of their salvation against one and the same enemy This is the benefit of appearing in publike and it addes much to the name of Christ and to the glory of the Church See but Act. 5.13 when the Saints came forth into a publike place viz. Solomons Porch O what honour they had by it in that little time saith the Text The people magnified them ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and honoured them and the way which they were in Doubtlesse might Christians in primitive times have had their liberty they would alwayes have been in publike Fourthly It answers the Rule most to appear in publike reason 4 upon that day and in that duty It is most coming up to Christs Commands see Mat. 10.27 What I tell you whether concerning Doctrine or Discipline speake abroad in
many nice indirect and unprofitable questions or the like Now for orders sake and the peace of the Church when they have appointed whom to speak for the Church the person formerly propounded enquired of and now to be admitted is called in His name is called and prayer made for direction from above that they might have a discerning spirit in this great work to put the Lords difference between holy and unholy sheep and goats and remembring promises made as in such cases This done the person to be admitted doth express his earnest desire of entring and so is to be received upon a threefold Testimony Negative and Affirmative The first is When he is propounded and no body can object against the person propounded which is desired of any that can and upon what grounds For Acts 9.26 though Paul assayed to joyn himself to the Church yet so long as the Disciples were afraid of him and did question him and were in doubt of him he was not received Wherefore he is propounded to them all to know who can object any thing as Mr. Dudley Fenner said before But further 2. Another testimony of him is from others who can give him a testimony upon their own knowledge and for how long if there be any Church-member whose testimony is most valid can so do it will do well as Rom. 16.1 Col. 4.12 13. whose testimonies are many times writ down and upon record for future use if need be Or else such as testifie from the mouths of others as those that the Church sent out to enquire of him giving in their best information and experience of the person and this faithfully and especially touching his unblameableness in conversation as much as may be But 3. For a further and fuller and most satisfactory testimony that comes from within the person to be admitted being desired for the Churches satisfaction to make an account of his faith and of the work of grace upon his heart he does so as we have said before and shall show in the next Chapters what manner of confessions are made or experiences produced But now if enough be not spoken to the satisfaction of all he that hath any doubts doth ask some question for his satisfaction and none can deny that liberty Now this testimony is for the most part most sweet and useful indeed and deserves to be registred Some of the most special that I have met with and written down I shall instance in in the Chapters following and often times from a gracious heart they come undeniably before they have done Although we grant that some are very imperfect in utterance and cannot express themselves so well as others that it may be are most gracious precious Christians Then one of these ways we take either to get what we can from them by asking them some easie questions and that discreetly too and yet such as are useful for that season and so receiving such broken and imperfect answers as they give though they be but words dropping sweetness and savoring of grace yet put together may make weight and will signifie something well-spelled I remember once in Dublin a sister propounded to be admitted as before was thus quaeried with by the Churches appointment and answering at first very fearfully and uncertainly so that some were unsatisfied and desired that she might be past by for this present till the next meeting not daring to put her by because she was an approved godly Christian in life But when she heard this she burst out into tears bitterly before the Church and amongst many other words which argued a broken heart Sir saith she to me then present it was but the last Lords day saith she you preaching over the water said Christ called us freely without any such qualifications first and that he said Joh. 6. that those that come to him he would in no wise put by and upon these promises I am come the Word hath called me and Christ hath called me and bid me come and I must come without any worthiness in my self and shall I now be put by With that poor heart her passage was stopt with tears for a while which drew tears from the tender hearts of divers in the Church who observed a great deal of grace thorough these weeping words and yet her bold challenge of the promise and of an interest in the Church Christs Body upon as free account without any formal qualifications as she had an interest in Christ the Head having the like call c. though there might be a mistake in such an apprehension for qualifications are requisite in this external union that are not in the internal we must take Christ on his terms and the Church on hers yet I say as when the Sun shines through a watry cloud so she appeared gracious and amiable in the eye of the Church and upon debate her love faith zeal obedience and grace appearing to the satisfaction of all this tender soul was received I remember Master Fenner in his Sermon called Christs Alarum to sinners mentions a story of Demosthenes That when a man came and told him how a Neighbor had abused him and beaten him uttering it coldly and carelesly and spoke it as if he dreamed Demosthenes answered the man That he could not believe it No! saith the man in a passion do you not why he took me thus and held me here and struck me thus and thus the man acting it now zealously c. And do ye not saith he call this beating will you not believe it yes saith Demosthenes now I believe thee for now thou speakest as if it were so indeed So many will hardly believe any to be a Christian but such as can word it well and speak and act zealously but let them take heed of grieving tender hearts in expecting too much from them after the formal way of speaking least they should send any away that keep not touch to their fancy and form For as Dell saith and it is true It is a most pestilent doctrine to make things necessary that are not so for God regards not the form time or circumstances of such things as to him but they are left to us to be used according to the wisdom and discretion of the Church without tyes upon the spirits of any It is not the form but the faith nor the appearance but the power of godliness which we are to eye and own and which God does eye and own In the mean time seeing the Church whilst she is with men and dwells with flesh and blood must use some external rites which are not absolutely necessary by which the Church is nothing sanctified nor satisfied and things meerly of outward order and decency Yet let her be sure to observe these rules 1. To order none of them as of necessity or as if they were enough to take in
if that should bee received before that fundamental Ordinance by which we put on Christ and are ingrafted into Christ and planted into his death Now we say this is a prophanation of Gods Ordinances the Jewes might as well hâve admitted such uncircumcised persons to eat of the Passeover but the very end of Church-fellowship is the observation of all Christs commands as the Commission holds forth but this your practise crosseth in that you agree to walk with such as have not nor practise the Ordinance of dipping Beleevers and by your communion with them in Church-administrations you are made guilty of their sin of disobedience you willingly having communion with them in Church-admininistrations for Beloved you may upon the same principal admit into fellowship one that will not receive the Lords Supper but pleads want of satisfaction of that to be his duty another that will not owne the Ordinance of preaching but conferre onely as some such we know and others that will not give almes or contribute to the necessity of the Saints and thus in a word upon the same ground that you admit one that walks in disobedience to the Ordinance of baptisme whether through ignorance or error you may admit all manner of disobedience into your Society upon the same ground which is a total destroying the end of Church-fellowship which is to bring up every member to a visible subjection to all the Lawes of Christ their King or else cast them out of that Society as old leaven Besides as we must not allow in our selves any known sinne unrepented of so must wee not allow it in any in the fellowship but when wee shall begin and constitute a Church-fellowship to walke in sin and disobedience this is a horrible impiety Besides in the fifth place there cannot be a true visible Church union without baptisme as appears Eph. 4. * and beginning where the Apostle pressing union brings all these things essentials that must be agreed in to make a people one and that he takes for granted the Ephesians did agree in the same which as he saith There is one hope one Lord one Faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all Now observe a true Church must of necessity agree in owning one and the same Lord secondly one and the same Spirit one and the same Baptisme one and the same Faith without which they cannot walk together in the Lord. Againe many of these unbaptised persons doe justifie that Idol of childrens baptisme and consequently the Church and Ministery from whence they had it And you having communion with them judge what you do bring your selves into communion with by entertaining persons into communion with you that are unbaptised Thus beseeching you to beware of by-pathes that our Lord and his Ministers have left no footsteps for but rather beloved meet together and lead one example of sweet communion distinct using all means to convent such as have any fear of God that they may come into you through the door and not at the window as Christ saith in another case And thus leaving you to God and the word of his grace that is able to build you up we remain in the name and in the behalfe of the Church Yours in the Lord Tho. Patient Wil. Burgis Ed. Hutchinson Ed. Marshal Rich. Sutton James Standish Swads Tho. Brenton Peter Row Wil. Leigh Geo. Cawdron Rich. Ladbrooke Edw. Roberts Dated at Waterford Janu. 14. 1651. This Letter was brought by Capt. Vernon and A.G.A. to some seven or eight of their judgement whom they withdrew from the Church into private meetings on the Lords dayes especially where they with them that were sent from Mr. Patience clandestinely consulted how to carry on their designe against us These and none else are their Saints BEleevers * and such baptised ones i. e. Anabaptists they put together as if none were beleevers but Anabaptists Some of that judgement that were in fellowship with us they write unto as to Beleevers and exclude others that differed from them in that point of Rebaptisme Besides they account them disorderly walkers that have so much as Christian communion with us unlesse we would be dipped They say without this wee fundamentally differ from the true state of a visible Church Let discerning men judge then the foundation and dangerous scituation of such Formalists Fellowships I who by their owne confession have laid their foundation in the Water and on the Sand not on Christ the Rocke of ages that is Christ himselfe laid in the Spirit c. Vide cap. 14. lib. 1. In this sense they ought to read that Scripture which they mention with too much wrong to it as they use to doe qui Scripturis auferunt non afferunt it is Amos 3.3 Can two walke together unlesse they be agreed The Prophet means not Can two walke together unlesse washed together or unlesse in one Forme judgement opinion or practise for as Arias Montanus observes this was their sin for which he threatens them in v. 2 4 5. viz. for their great agreement in false Formes to adore Images and make them Idols herein they were very harmonious and unanimous to their cost and calamity sayes Theodoret. But the Prophet means they must be one in the Spirit Eph. 4 3 4. Even as Two Travellors who have one and the same end of their journey vid. Diodate minde one and the same home heaven happinesse therefore the word is pariter Can they walke alike without they be of one spirit thus sayes honest Calvin too Est igitur arcana ita consensio Spiritus sancti and to apply this to the forme or judgement as that there must be an agreement in dipping else none in beleeving or that there must be agreement in the outward else none in the inward is to make Faith a forme Religion a fancy to take a meer outside appearance and opinion for the inward power and life of godlinesse which is an agreement in Idolatry but not in the true worship of God Spirit and Truth so that these Gentlemen mistake the Prophet and compel a construction as it is coyned in their own brains * The Commission is next let us see what they would force from those words in Matth. 28.19 20. All power is given me c. Goe therefore teach all Nations and baptise them c. This hath been their hold for many yeers out of which they have been hunted by hundreds of orthodox able Writers which save me a labour but onely this I say 1 The Praeface viz. v. 18. All power is given me ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is jus agendâ tells us that this Commission is to bee executed by Christs power i. e. by the Spirit vide Pareus in loc so that some affirm this was the baptisme of the Spirit which Christ speaks of her 1 Cor. 12.13 which the Aâostles as Apostles had commission in to baptise ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c. into the name of the Father Son and Holy
you must admit and receive and raâher abstaine from those things then as to him then render offence or cause him to stumble for though thou bevest this or that may be yet have thy faith to thy self Vers. 22. and not for another Thus you have the scope of the whole Chapter to ratifie this undeniable assertion laid downe at first for receiving of such as are weake though differing in opinion and this point lyes cleare in many other Scriptures besides both Prophesies and Precepts and practise of primitive Churches You have it prâphesied in Micah 4.5 This Chapter begins with the promised happinesse and eminency of the Church of Christ foretold these latter dayes and amongst other things this is one Promise made foretelling her eminency thereby and her exceeding glory above the glory of former ages for that all Nations shall come that is not meant sayes Gualter All of all Nations but many peoples of many languages under many wayes formes orders and dispensations shall come in to the Church of Christ Jew and Gentile bond and free of all sorts and opinions that are the Lords under the reigne of Christ shall come in though Jew and Gentile are at as much variance and distance for their different judgements one from another as may bee yet they must be one in one For there is but one Body of all beleevers of all judgements Eph. 4 4 5 6. in all ages under all forms of all degrees and measures of light and life Eph. 2.15 Col. 3.15 having all the same faith for quality in the same Christ and all live on Christ by faith not by forme Thus all of us will walke every one in the name of his God and we will walke also in the name of the Lord our God for ever and ever Every one according to his light and measure obeying God constantly and then saith the Lord I will assemble her that halteth between God and Baal 1 King 18 two opinions and make even her a remnant and a Congregation over whom I will reigne in Zion Besides Ezek. 36.37 38. you have the richest blessings reserved for the last dayes when Paradise shal be restored and the Church shall become the Lords Eden in vers 35. I will increase them saith the Lord with men like a flocke how is that i. e. thus in a flocke alluding to a shepherds flocke there be old and young Lambs and Ews Isa. 40.11 of several sorts sizes colours complexions yet all make but one flocke and it is not the difference of the fleece of the colour or outward appearance or tone or bleat or going or weaknesse or leannesse or raggednesse that makes it none of the flocke so long as it is a sheep still as long as none of these differences are such as make it no sheep So the Church of Christ shall consist of Saints though they differ in opinions so long as those opinions cannot make them no Saints that are under variety of dispensations administrations forms opinions and severall measures of grace and spirit And yet the Lords flocke a holy flocke Verse 38. all having one Master-Shepherd serving one and the same God as Zeph. 3.9 I will turne the peoples of all Nations to a pure language i. e. of the Spirit and then all under all formes orders languages whatsoever all shall serve the Lord with one consent all shall agree in one and consent in that to serve the Lord and to draw together with one shoulder as the simile runs from a yoake of Oxen drawing together yea the Leopard and the Kid the Lion and the Lamb shall lye down together See this also foretold by Zach. 2.11 Many Nations shall be joyned together and Zach. 8.23 of all languages shall take hold of him that is a Jew saying We will goe with you for we have heard that God is with you that is Men enlightned that have found the Lord as in verses before and are united to him they shall now enter into the Church of Christ where the Lord is with them Though they be of all Languages Nations habits forms and appearances so they be but holy and seekers and servants of the Lord as before they must be received though there be as large a difference in things outward and formal as between other Nations and the Jews yet they must be all one and brought into one body God will gather all his people into one and every year he is hastning this designe to bring all into one But for further proofes see Phil. 3.15 16. If any be of another minde what then not put him by no but walk with him for God shall in time reveal it to him Neverthelesse whereunto we have already attained and are all of one minde and judgement let us all walke together as Phil. 1.27 and Phil. 2.1 2. by the same rule of Christ let us minde the same things that is of God the honour and glory of God the worship and service of God thus much to me lyes under the Commission Christ gave in Mat. 28. Teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to keep them charily whatsoever commanded and commended to them in Discipline and Doctrine now this was one in Mat. 19.14 to admit even of Infants in Christ of such who are as weake simple innocent and as unable as little ones to speak or expresse themselves c. yet such are to be by Christs Disciples Christs-Church received and admitted as well as others that are of a more manly growne and strong stature in Christ for of such as these little ones as well as of strong ones consists the Kingdome of heaven Moreover we might muster many Authors together to beare testimony to this truth but besides what was said before we shall finde the examples of all Churches in primitive times to take in all Saints though of different opinions if holy and beleevers in Corinth Rome Galatia Antioch c. where were Jews and Gentiles circumcised and uncircumcised and such as did exceedingly differ in opinions thus Rom. 14. Gal. 2.11 and 5.1 and Act. 15.1 2. and 1 Cor. 12 13. for by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body whether Jews or Gentiles bond or free so after the Apostles dayes as appears by Ecclesiastical Writers all that were godly in Christ Jesus without respect of persons or opinions were received their faith in Christ and love to all Saints was looked upon as necessary and enough as Mr. Fox observes till the hot contest between the Asians and the Romans about the observation of dayes An. 157. and then in Antoninus Pius's reigne was Polycarpus faine to goe to Rome to Anicetus then Bishop of Rome and though they two differed in opinion yet were they one in most sweet kinde and Christian communion and both avoided the breach of unity or peace
first thing that turned him from Atheisme and made him beleeve in God was a Conference with a poore Country-man of his not far from Florence and it is observed in the blackest times of Popery by Fox Act. Mon. fol. 750.767 when good books and good Preachers were rarae aves in terris as rare as Black-swans almost yet then did one holy man resort to another and one good neighbour conferring with another and declaring their experiences to another did convert him and by this means the hearts of many were turned to the Lord and had light in those darke dayes and I dare boldly say by this means more then a few are convinced if not converted in these dayes and some that have said it to me often have been exceedingly wrought upon by hearing the experiences of others some informed others confirmed others confuted by those means which are of much use I wish they were as much in use whereby others might be encouraged to trust in God by hearing what he hath done for our soules The Church is hereby strengthened in the Experiences of her members as Act. 4.23 when Peter and John had reported their usage c. the Church united the more strongly together and gathered up all their strength together Vers. 24.29 31 32. against their foes and for God The experience of Gods hand and judgement upon Ananias and Saphira Act. 5.11 strucke fear upon all the Church and as many others as heard it that they might beware cavebis si pavebis It is well knowne in Dublin the very first day after embodying being the thirteenth of the eighth month one thousand six hundred fifty one the Church met together and was ratified by a remarkable mercy and pledge given in for one of the Brethren viz. Captain Lieutenant Johnson his wife was in labour which did occasion his absence from us she had been in labour two dayes and two nights as I take it for it is upon record in the Register-booke and had two Midwives her danger was great her paines violent her death in the account of all present imminent the Midwives gave her over friends husband all gave her over for a dead woman that either she the child or both must unavoidably perish and now they had as it were no hopes what does he her husband whilst she was on the racke as it were roaring but finding his owne prayers uneffectual runnes to the Church knowing where they were met together in great haste as fast as hee could hie as we use to say being much distracted and disturbed tells us his wives condition almost past hopes in all appearance and begs the earnest prayers of the Church at this instant season that God would bee seen which the Church did indeed I am perswaded with a most hearty heavenly united strength And by a holy violence did prevaile for her life and her little one and begged both alive out of Gods hands to the admiration of all for that very time to a minute as well as we might guesse and as we were informed by this brother himself and others at that very instant time whilst the Church was so earnest and incessant she was safely and easily delivered even to the wonder of all with her and soon after well recovered with her child and both grew strong again apace and are well I hope both at this hour This was such an apparent return of prayer and so seasonable a first-fruits and pledge of Gods owning us and answering us that we could not omit but did as a Church returne thanks and praises for this seasonable experience whereby the Church was abundantly confirmed in her faith for future And to trouble you but with one testimony further it is not unknowne what advantage the Devil made of those Divisions which did arise in this Church afterward by some who threw oyle into the flames as we heard before in the fourth Chapter and would but fan downe the fire to make it mount the higher untill they had effected what they sought for a breach in the Church after which wee that held together in order being wounded and the body being in paine with the rude rent of seven or eight members from us the Church was forced to flye to the Physitian to bee healed and a day of Humiliation being appointed whilest she was yet bleeding in her green and fresh wounds our good God who hath promised to hear their cry and to save them Psal. 145.18 19. gave them another and new pledge of his owning of them and presence with them which was very parallel with the former and as much as to say hee was with them yet which hath been an experience full of vertue and force to this day and the which I hope I shall never be unmindful of or unthankful for for it pleased God to visit me with a sore distemper and such a one as did suborne many doubts concerning me all the night before this day of humiliation which the Church appointed being in the last month of the last yeare but one one thousand six hundred fifty one I lay in a lamentable affliction kept up with a vehement vomiting which continued the next day all the fore-noon I keeping my bed vomited four or five times or oftner in an houre lying in a most high pestilential as was thought and raging Feaver I sent to the Church for prayers who were consulting whom to choos amongst them as a convenient keeper for me many imagining that it might be the Plague or that it would prove the spotted Feaver at least being taken in that manner that others were taken of these diseases much means was used to stay the vomiting and nothing would doe which at last turned to another colour as green as grasse and came from the very heart as I thought I sent my man afternoon to the Apothecaries for more things to stay the vomiting whilst he was gone I was thinking the Church was wrestling for me wherefore with much adoe up I rise and got into my Study to prayer also being perswaded I should joyne with them and the intercessions of Christ the High-Priest also together and that we should prevaile when Loe what the Lord did to bee admired for ever by the sons of men presently the vomit was stayed I know not how and I restored excepting a light giddinesse in my head to such an admirable condition of health and so sudden and which continued all my time in Ireland so that I could not but with wonder amazement fall flat on my face to power out praises the whilst I was stirred up by an irresistible instinct to shew my self to the Church as Matth. 8.4 to shew that their prayers were answered when my man returned he wondred to see me walking about the room with my cloak on ready to go out and tell the Church Hee and others that came in apace to see me that feared the Pestilence or such distemper was
their honor as well as for Christs then if they had sat still for Moses had more honour by his veyl then by his face The Scriptures are very full of this we find Mat. 25.37 the righteous there had learned it and so have all the Saints as you see by their experiences that they have nothing to boast of of themselves but of the Lord and his love all the day long Psal. 44.8 Rom. 2.17 and the more they tell reason 3 of him they are humbled before him Thirdly Why we should declare them because by them we are best taught the worth and excellency of the love of God in Christ as the Queen of Sheba said of Solomon It was true all the report that she heard of him 1 King 10.6.7 Howbeit she beleeved not the words till she came and saw with her eyes what she heard with her ears and then she said Behold the halfe was not told me Now behold a greater then Solomon is here and such as have left all to follow him and are gone out of their owne Country Psal. 45.11 by self-denial to prove this spiritual Solomon with questions petitions cases c. hard to be answered and have received satisfaction from him must needs say Although they have heard much of Christ by his Ministers Servants Scriptures Ordinances of his worth and excellency above all and more then they have beleeved yet now they have experienced him they beleeve more then they have heard and the halfe of his worth wisdome beauty fulnesse c. cannot be told no not by the very Angels of heaven O then they see it a happinesse to bee his servants to dwell in his house to sit at his table to enjoy his presence indeed when once they have had experience of him and of the fulnesse of his grace As in some precious stone or Pearle is some occult qualities and excellencies which make it of more worth and none can tell it but those that finde it by wearing it so in Christ this precious pearle there be many hidden vertues and properties and excellencies that men and Angels cannot express that the world knows not of that neither word nor letter nor language is able to utter and they are best knowne by enjoying him those that have experience of the worth of Christ can say it is not possible for all the ablest Ministers alive to set forth halfe so much of Christs excellency and worth as their soules finde by experience And as I remember I have read of Dyonisius a Stoick who wrote a book that paine was nothing but a fancy and an imagination but falling fearfully ill of the stone not long after and feeling the torture of it then he roars out Oh! all that he had written was false all was false for now he found paine more then a fancy and so surely experience teaches ingenuously and truly And such as know Christ and the love of God by experience can say their former conceptions and apprehensions of him as an aâsteer Master to please exacting duties and a severe Judge hasty to condemn and that he damns thousands c. I say they will say these were all false and foul conceptions and aspersions and that God is gracious merciful ready to forgive slow to wrath passing by iniquity transgression and sins c. that his bowels are open to embrace and receive even the worst of sinners of whom we are chief and that all the Ministers Ordinances Books Scriptures that ever were or will be cannot tell or utter half of his love grace pity and good will in Christ c. but onely the back-parts of his glory not the face or fore-side Now as a Physitian findes those secrets and oftentimes excellent things by his practise and experience which hee could never attain unto by all his reading or search or study out of books or out of others mouth so I say many sweet Christians by experience finde and feed on that sweetnesse and excellency of the love of God in Christ which the greatest Rabbies or learnedst alive cannot acquire or attaine by reading books Scriptures or the like so that experience teaches more and better then all A blinde man though from his birth he hath heard the Theory of the Sunne read to him yet he can never conceive of halfe of its glory and beauty or take the hundreth part of that sweet delight in it which they doe that see it nor can any thing we heare of Christ worke halfe so much as what we have of him and of the promises c. And one that hath tasted honey and fed on it knowes better the sweetnesse of it then one that never tasted it but onely can tell it is sweet by reading not by eating and so I say such precious soules must needs better know the sweetnesse of free-grace the worth of Gods love the excellency of a warme Christ in their soules and the use of his most precious blood brought hot to their hearts then such as never enjoyed him nor tasted how gracious the Lord is 1 Pet. 2.3 notwithstanding they may have read much many Books all the Scriptures and heard the most precious Ministers that are or ever were though Apostles every day for they cannot teach so much in a yeare of sweet Jesus as spiritual experience will in a day nay an houre sometimes to some Saints But so much for the third Reason Fourthly Experiences embolden them that have them and reason 4 others too and strengthen them for the future as the Experience which David had of deliverance from and destroying of the Lyon and the Bear he makes a running and round argument against the uncircumcised Philistim 1 Sam. 17.36 and when Saul questioned him in Verse 23. for his audacity and presumption expecting it to be no work for him telling him he was but a boy and came but now from keeping sheep not having any experience of warfare as yet and that this great Goliah was a stout Champion and valiant Souldier from his youth Ah but sayes David for all that I shall tell thee my experience which makes me so confident and couragious at this time it is but tother day since I killed a Lion and a Beare and saved but a poor Lamb by it and shall I not finde now as full a power as fresh an experience and kill this proud Philocompos of Gath goe to fear not I shall save now more then a Lamb even Israel from this Lyon this day for the Lord will deliver him to me Now it is true a fresh-water Souldier as Dr. Tailor sayes Ps. 32. p. â67 is afraid of a Gun looks aside the danger and the noise is a terror to him he fears it will cost him his life alas poor heart but now an experienced Souldier fears no colors looks full face on danger frights his foes with frownâ and every perillous opposition and
doctrine Why for they never yet tasted it and so Act. 17.19 they thinke it cannot be good and therefore doe not yet desire it till they taste it and then O how they prize the Ordinances Ministers means administrations and manifestations of the love of God! The horse that hath fed on Provender will look and neigh and with a wanton laughing eye turne about and about and long for it whilst the Jade that eats no oats but feeds onely on hay in the racke requires no more so such Saints as have fed upon the bread of life and tasted of the lâve of God in Christ cannot but look after it and long for it and stir about and about till they enjoy more of it whilst such as never tasted it but onely heard of it are content with their common fare of hearing and formal worshipping according to what is before them in the racke and what the Parish Ministers appoint them and that is all when alas experienced Saints long for lustier food and provision A man it may be that should newly come out some deep dark Dungeon who never before saw the Sunne noâ ever so much as heard of it when he sees the Sim go down set and gone is in a great perplexity and peradventure thinks it is quite lost but experience now teaches others otherwise and that it will the next day arise again and give us fresh light therefore they are content to wait for it and they wish it with expectation and so doe all experienced Saints with assured confidence call for more of Christ and more of grace and of the love of God which they have experienced and they wish for more with expectation of more as John that looked still for more visions and revelations yet the Saints prize them at their hearts that they have already So the Spouse Cant. 3.2 loses him but Verse 4. findes him again and then she holds him and would not let him go Seventhly Experiences declared doe oblige them that have them more in obedience to God for by them thou reason 7 knowest thou obeyest a dear a gracious God indeed and a Father Now you shall a finde a child if a stranger bid him do this or that he will not obey him but if a Father bids him then he obeys and runs strait so dost thou willingly and runing readily obey the Lord when thou knowest by experience hee is thy Father and lookest not on him as a stranger and then thy obedience is full of life and spirit indeed as Joh. 4.24 for thou canst not be dull in his service that art full of experience because thou art then full of love and life 2 Cor. 5.14 1 Joh 5.3 Exod. 21.5 Take a glasse and knock it with thy finger if it sound dull surely thou wilt say there is some flaw in it so a dull obedience is but cracked but a filial obedience which flows from love is shril sounds well and is full of spirit and life Phil. 1.11 it is not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2 Cor. 9.7 but ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Col. 3.23 Rom. 6.17 Now their experiences prompt them up to it Psal. 40.8 and are directory as well as consolatory in a time of darknesse and trouble even in the shadow of death as well as in a time of light and peace to serve the Lord so Phil. 2.8 even with a Daniel in the Den as well as with a David on the Throne See a man that is used to walk in the night as well as in the day fears no more one then the other and as some man can better finde the way in the darke to which he hath been used and which he knows by often going it then another that never went it it may be can do by the best instructions can be given him by others so such as have experiences have the best instructions and directions in their obedience and are better and more orderly walkers in the dark then others in the day in trouble then others in peace in afflictions then others in joyes in any manner of adversity then others in any manner of prosperity and they will keep within their bounds in obedience which others cannot and therefore are in greater danger then experienced Christians As the Dear that is leapt over the Pale and is gotten out of the Park is in greater danger then the rest and every dog is at his heels Such as have most experience of the love of God seek themselves least and therefore are the best in obedience to God But we see as the Hunter that crosseth the high-way and keeps it not is but following his own game all this while for the way is not there So the Hypocrite crosseth the high-way that you read off Isai. 40.3 and runs out of Gods road whilest the seeks his own game and serves himself more then God But the Saints of God are guided by the Spirit of God and have the Pillar of fire by night to direct them as well as a cloud by day And whither it be night or day adversity or prosperity still they can see to follow Christ and as Donn sayes in his Serm. in fol. p. 139. You shall see a man that is reading in the Evening he hath read a pretty while before all in one and the same Book and on the same Subject now night comes in twilight is on he can hardly see a Letter Yet let him alone he will see to read longer in that Book and on that Subject which he hath been on all the while then if he took a new book or new subject to read on So we that have been all the day-long doing Gods service and in the Sun-shine of peace and prosperity about our duties and obedience We I say shall the better do them that have been used to them and experienced in them Now darkness surprises us and adversity comes upon us and in a time of darkness when we see no light yet we shall obey the Lord and hear his voice having continual experiences to direct us Isai. 50.10 11. And yet we shall walk though in darkness without the immediate light of Gods love and countenance seen yea without the former evidences and comfort of graces in a stormy night without light or star Acts 27.20 But to be in doubt what will become of us and to be stumbling at all our comforts and to be filled with great fears and terrors yet I say we shall continue walking and serving God hearing and obeying his voice which is an argument of a stout experienced Christian indeed Experiences conducing very much hereto But thus for this and all the Reasons which I shall gather to ratifie this undeniable Truth We have sufficiently I suppose proved the assertion of the use of Experiences declared in the Church being much for the honor and glory of God the advantage of the Church and themselves that
make them Now we all concur Schoolmen Ministers and all That where there is true grace experienced Saints know it sweeter then the drops from the honey comb and qui accipit gratiam per quandam experientiam dulcedinis novit se illam habere quam non experitur ille qui non accipit as we have amply before mentioned Such men must needs know the love of God is sweet who have tasted and digested it They can comfortably use Laban's words in Gen. 30.27 I have learned by experience that the Lord hath blessed me Jehovah hath raised me and increased me I have experience of it by comparing my former condition with my present So the Saints do tell by experience how Jehovah hath helped them and blessed them even with spiritual blessings in heavenly places Some of which though not so perfectly as they were delivered yet as well as I can collect them out of the Notes which I took of them from their own mouths when they were admitted into the Church I shall present as a sweet posie of some of the chiefest flowers that I have met with this spring-time in the Garden of the Lord the Church of Christ which is growing apace up to an Eden from flowers to fruits from Plants to Trees of Righteousness planted by Rivers of Water Examples of Experiences OR Discourses and Discoveries of the dead hearing the voice of the Son of God and now living As they were delivered in Dublin by divers Members admitted into the Church Being a clear account to the judgement of charity of the work of Grace upon their hearts in divers ways and sundry manners converted some extraordinarily and some ordinarily When where and how with the effects But before I begin I shall premise this for the godly Readers sake that I must contract much their experiences as they were taken least they be too voluminous And although in the choicest and most extraordinary ones I shall gather the stalk longer least I hurt the beauty and hide the excellency of those flowers yet without hurt to the rest in those which are ordinary I shall be very short being prevented by others in that little Treatise of Experiences newly put out I shall gather out the flowers onely and give you the sum of what they said and so tie them up together for a conclusion of the whole matter The most of these are mens and some womens and a very great many more I might adde to them which I have met with in England Essex and London and in Ireland and at Chester Holly-Head in Wales and in my travels but that I say I am I hope seasonably though unexpectedly prevented although many more do lie prepared by me But to the business as coming last from Dublin to declare some of those precious ones and which are the greatest treasure that I brought with me from thence The savor of which I hope will be attractive and encourage others over into Ireland where the Lord hath his Garden enclosed and full of Spices with the Mandrakes laid up for the Beloved against his coming which is looked for every day there as well as here and there the âride saith O! come Lord Jesus come quickly The Testimony of Tho. Huggins Preacher of the Gospel given in at the publick place Octob. 8. 1651. of Brides in Dublin IT is my joy to see willingness in Gods people to walk together in fellowship with the Father and the Son and such I desire to have fellowship with where Christ the King in his beauty appears most I do acknowledge as you have heard that account of faith before made by our Brother R. and do experimentally know and therefore must acknowledge that glorious Being of one God in his three distinct relations of Father and Creator Son and Redeemer and Spirit and Sanctifier and I finde in me by his Spirit and the several operations of this his Agent these things I believe the Scriptures Old and New Testament to be the very minde of God and do heartily desire my soul may be turned into the nature of those truths therein declared but to that which is expected from me most I come viz. to my conversation I was but yong when I began to be warmed yea within being under a zealous Ministry and much put upon duty I did use to read the Scriptures every night and to repeat Sermons often and so spent the first scene of my youth till I came to be sent by my friends to London and there I lived for a year or two but in that time as often as I saw any Minister I could not but weep and always wished that I might be one to be able to preach too After this I was sent to one of the Vniversities there but being wilde with youthful company I was soon after sent hither to this Colledge of Dublin where I am well known and here I continued till the Rebellion brake out at which time I left it and went for England into the North-parts and about Liverpool where I preached till now I returned hither But all this while I was but formal and as the yong-man that said he had kept all these from his youth So was I from my youth religious well-given loving the means following of them and seeking to serve God But alas yet all this while was I in darkness and did not know it but afterwards I saw that I was blinde and but carnal For about the year 1645. I began to be in great doubts and troubles and very much clouded in my spirit and was exceedingly bound and tyed up for a time under the sence of my formal holiness and sins till the Lord was pleased to give me light Once as I was walking all alone sadly upon the Mountains he immediately powred his Spirit upon me and satisfied my soul in Jesus Christ and filled my heart with heavenly joy and peace and with most ravishing contemplations which continued without a cloud for six weeks together which gave me full assurance of Gods love and ever since I have lived in the righteousness of the Lord Jesus though I have met with many clouds and storms since yet such as have passed away and cannot hinder me as long as Christ mine is above them Being thus translated from the form into the power I do heartily propose my self to be one with the members of Christ in his Church And although before I was not free in England or elsewhere to joyn thus it being so in controversie and disputable yet now I am fully satisfied and do see God building up his Jerusalem apace and am confident of what he is doing to Nations yea I joy to see that you all seek to unite by one Spirit and all to be one in Spirit if not all in one Form and so do I not doubting but this Ministration will be most to edification A further Testimony added to the truth by the experience
made me I could not tell what to say until once that I had a sweet dream which hath done my soul good to this day and in my dream I was told that Gods love was free in Christ Jesus I need not fear for his grace was granted in Christ and he puts none by that comes This proved to me a sure comfort in Christ that I was one of them that could not be put by but reââived to mercy to this day but afterward I went into New-England and had much comfort from them and their Ministers and was affected with their way but by reason I could not before bring my Wife and Family over thither with me I came home again hither to my Wife and Family whom I found I thank God all well and living and ever since I have been here but walking alone and very desolate for want of such a society as this and I shall now much rejoyce if I may be one with you in this onenesse of love and spirit which I perceive you are in Experience of Francis Bishop MY earnest desire is that I may be worthy to have fellowship with you in Christ as for my Experiences they are many more then I can tell you in a long time My first main worke upon my spirit was suddenly and it was upon an Alarme given whilst I was in the Troop which took such successe that I lay all under an apprehension of Gods wrath upon me and was much cast down so that though I prayed and prayed yet I could not look up and had no confidence but confusion was before my face Presently after I came to Town here and was impeached upon an Article of War for to lose my life and I was imprisoned for the breach of it by all which I was in the apprehension of Hell about me and could doe nothing but weep and moan and pray sometimes and I counted my life as lost and yet was more troubled under the wrath of God then the wrath of man but it pleased God to give me great comfort even whilst I was thus in despaire and moaning one night in my bed of a sudden the room was all alight and I saw my selfe as in a lightning and being terrified I looked till I saw it written in these words Thy sinnes are pardoned and thy life is bid with Christ in God this comforted me much in that extraordinary trouble and despair which I was in but yet for want of faith this comfort did not continue with me for I thought after that that I saw God with a wrathful countenance and I could not dare to look upon him and the next news that I heard was that I was condemned to be shot to death O then I cannot expresâ the terrours that I was in my woful misery was such that neither the reading of the Scriptures nor prayers nor the promises would do me any good for I could not beleeve I had a right to them I could not lay hold on them and in this woful misery I lay a condemned man both in soule and body and so lay lamenting When I turned open the Bible in Joel 2.13 and saw it thus written Turn to the Lord YOUR GOD for your God is gracious c. merciful slow to anger and of great kindnesse and repenteth him of the evill with that pondering a while upon it said I and is he such a God well then he is my God and with that I gave my selfe up into his hands to doe what he would with me yet he should be my God and so I resolved and was setled and satisfied but after this I was set free out of prison and though I thought this had been enough yet for all this I found much opposition afterwards in me against God which I did not thinke could have been but I was grievously wounded for it and could have no quiet but went to Mr. W. about it and he told me I had fallen from my first works I must repent which rent my heart and I had no rest I returned from him and applied to prayer and kept that course continually to pray and by little and little I was recovered out of that condition and I praise God since I have seen him smile and looke kindly on me and know that he loves mee and I am sure of my pardon in Jesus Christ on whose merits I relye in whose righteousnesse I rest and by his grace I am now set free to serve him Experience in Mihil made out by John Jecock Captain I Can say something and shall give out some account of Gods working upon me at the first when I was in a wretched state and without God in the world Once as I was walking alone by my selfe God did call to me and began to open and reveal himselfe to me but my heart was hardened and I refusing mercy at that time the Law laid hold upon me very fiercely and I was so terrified in my spirit and my conscience did so reprove me that I was afraid even of every bush and tree that I met with in the darke still I could have no rest nor quiet having refused mercy when it was lovingly tendered to me which I thought was so great a sin that it could not be forgiven me but yet I continued praying alwaies almost and heard the means and one time being in this affliction hard praying and with fervency of spirit seeking God there came and shone such light round about me and in such a way that I could not hold but my heart was full and all admiring I most wondered how the Lord should set his love so on me on such a one as I after this I was full of refreshment and have been by faith wonderfully carried out and I can see God doing great things in mee and for me Truly at sometimes I have had some sweet refreshments after troubles since and I find some enlightments in me oftentimes but nothing to the first which was so sweet that it was extreme glorious After that I was made ever more cautious of company and conversation and ever since that sweet manifestation of love as often as I offended God though but a little it strucke home to my heart and I was very sensible of it ever since and very carefull in my walkings Experience of John Cooper I Have longed to enter into this fellowship ever since January 4. last being the Lords day in the night time after prayers and many troubles I had earnestly praying to be confirmed in faith and fully perswaded for some way or other to walk in which the Lord was best pleased with and after prayer I slept and so continued in one sleep untill about five a clock in the morning having had this Dream that I now give in for I presently upon my waking made hast to write it down lest I should have forgotten it again or any
saw me in those head-long distempers did think me at the best fit for any place but Bedlam and that I should ever be restored to what I am which was also as strangely For as the distracted fits did much abate me they did turn more to inward malady and melancholy my continuall cry being I am damned I am damned I am sure I can't be saved it is impossible Oh! Hell Hell fire about me the Devils are at me and I thought I heard the damned roaring and raving and saw them as 't were roasting and their frisking and frying in everlasting torments My minde and all was taken up with their howlings and screechings This sad condition day and night lasted upon me untill I was perswaded that there was a God! and that this God was righteous and that he would hear prayers if I continued but knocking with importunity and gave not over seeing the unjust Judge that we read of in Scriptures was prevailed with by the widowes importunities then I resolved with my self and gathered together here and there those scatter'd reliques of reason which were leât me that I would continue prayer and so I did though by fits I was froward and mute and wilde and I know not how yet off and on 5 daies together scarce eating a bit of bread in all that time and was after that in another form and frame of spirit though by fits full of distraction and desperate thoughts yet more serious and set to weigh things as in a ballance and to expostulate with the Lord and to pray by fits most furiously and now and then tears began again which were all dryed up before to trickle and come tumbling down my face like swollen drops of bloud and I continued thus three or four daies till one afternoon coming into a chamber my heart being as big as it could hold I threw my self flat on my face as I used to do knocking the boards and calling and crying to the Lord for deliverance and using such exorcising expressions as might discover me in despair and starting up I walked a turn or two saying Is there not a God is he gracious are the Scriptures false canst thou take delight to see a poor soul thus set on the rack sighing and roaring in torment rise up and appear for thy self thou God! shew thy self gracious in one act of mercy maugre all the Devils in hell and with knocking my breast and tearing my hair I threw my self upon the bed whilest my eyes were glazed with tears and there I lay in a sudden sleep which seised upon me and I dreamed of the same Scripture the letter which killed me and yet of Christ the Spirit which quickned me and that his righteousnesse by faith made mine did excell the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees and except I in and by the righteousnesse of Christ made mine did excell the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees I could not be saved that is not without the righteousnesse of Christ. When I awaked I was so much changed that I was amazed at my self at the suddennesse of it for I dream't I was comforted and my heart filled with joy and when I awaked it was so indeed I started up and rebuked my self saying Why I am not damned what 's the matter am I so filled with a fancy with a sudden hope of I know not what nor whence at which time I fell to pray and whilst I was praying I said Lord is this true say is it true if it be so let it be shewn me that it is so So I was perswaded that the righteousnesse of Christ was mine for that this garment was provided only for one so naked and torn out of all as I was which weighing I took the Scriptures and found these divine infusions and immediate resolutions given in me agreeing with the same will of God given out there and then I began to breath upon 't and to pant a little and by degrees to revive and look upward with some hope till the Lord satisfied me by pouring it upon me and writing it within me that I in Christs righteousnesse my only justification did exceed theirs And thus I had the first assurance of salvation for that very same Scripture that before condemn'd me did now justifie me that is in Christ. And after that I began plainly to see my self and by my self others why I despaired and was so long and so lamentably lost that it was because I sought in a wrong place for justification and therefore a wrong way for salvation as if one of you should dig in your yard for a mine of gold no wonder that you lose your labour at last after sweat tears prayers cares pains fears and all seeing that you look in a wrong place Thus it was with me all the while I was looking and poaring and paining my self for a righteousnesse of my own and to seek in my self to excell the Scribes and Pharisees alas I was lost undone and could not finde it nor see any door of hope set open for my soul till Christ in 's righteousnesse was revealed in me and then I knew him a Saviour to me Well with this joy I continued to this hour holding and keeping ground against all temptations which are infinite that I have met with ever since and such as you have scarce heard of of late For after I had solemnized and celebrated my new life and being begun anew in anothers righteousnesse and in another self by singing of Psalmes and then I began Hymns and spirituall songs to my self and continuall open-hearted returnes of praises whilest the Angels rejoyced with me Yet Satan my continuall and never ceasing enemy now began to muster up afresh more troubles against me and to follow me with an hoast of afflictions and temptations as Pharaoh followed Israel with a purpose to destroy him when once out of his territories and see how a bird that is escaped out of the hand is hunted up and down by the boyes the doors are shut the windowes and holes stopp'd to hinder her escape and see how they hunt her throw their hats at her scare her up and down till they think to tire her and make her fall into their fingers again So did Satan set upon me I may say a thousand waies by himself and his agents to hunt me up and down and to tire me out and to make me if he could fall into his fingers again but that my God whom I unfeignedly serve from my soul did deliver me does deliver me and I trust will deliver me as the Apostle saies For though the Devill did use many snares and beset me so about as you will hear that it seemed scarce possible I should escape yet the Lord set me at liberty from the snares of the Fowler though sometimes so subtilly layed that I could not discern them and what he could not
God for him and the Church had prayed for him And that God had stayed his hand now and had forgiven him his sins past he was sure upon his promise to amend and that his Master tooke a great deal of pains with God and would not be quiet till the Lord had commanded the Serpents that had tormented him for his sinnes to fly back for a time c. with a great deal of such like language which yet the more amazed them they thinking him half frantick to talk so and looking on him as a man drawing on but as on the morning or last night and not like to live and yet he would needs be gone to the Pastor to tell him what God had done for him and had already got on his cloathes and got out of doores but being very weake and ready to reele downe in the way about a field off his wife and neighbours running after him much against his own minde got him in again But his wife and neighbours perceived him another manner of man then what he was before by his good motions prayers discourses and desires heavenward it being a great delight to him to acquaint them with his experiences of God under this sharp dispensation After a day or two he feeling strength would not be stayed from coming to the Pastor and it fell out to be upon a day when the Church gathered together to break bread but the Pastor coming to him called him aside and in a roome by themselves he set very severely and plainly upon the man in many particulars and especially for his presumption to enter into this way being such unsound and unfit matter and therefore that he could not long have continued with so fair an outside but the inside rottennesse would at length have broken out and he be cast from the rest of the building as 2 Tim. 3.5 1 Tim. 6.3 4 5. 1 Cor. 5.3 4 5 11 12 13. Tit. 3.10 Matth. 18.18 19 c. 1 Tim. 1.20 c. For though he had done contrary to the rules we must doe according to them Withall dealing with him upon such Scriptures as Jer. 7.9 10. Psal. 50.16 17 c. Isai. 35.8 9 10. questioning and expostulating with him upon them and those Ezek. 44.7 8. Jo. 4.23 and many others and charging it home upon him the wrong that he had done to Christ and his Church by opening the mouthes of her malitious adversaries to speak against Christs way the worst words in their hearts to vilifie and slander his Saints to deride Religion to wax proud against profession and grievously to offend those weak in the Faith yet though he had mocked men he could not mock God but now that the Lord had opened his inside to us that we might see what a Traitor he was to the Truth what a hypocrite to God and what not As the Pastor was opening him to himself yet more this Osborne told him that the Lord had pardoned him upon his promise to amend and the prayer of his Church for Christs sake and that he saw his pardon writ before him and his sinnes blotted out c. The Pastor urging it upon him how he knew he was pardoned and what he meant by seeing sinnes blotted out who then began to tell the whole story of his agony and torments and deliverance which being long the Pastor desired him to cut off and to acquaint the whole Body with them after the last Sermon before they dispersed to their severall homes Because that as there was visible offence given to Christ and his Church so there must be visible repentance and apparent evidences of his conversion c. So the Pastor parted with him the Church could not admit of him into Communion but hee must hold off till he could give satisfaction onely he had liberty in the converting Ordinances and to converse with any of the Society or the like In the Evening about five or six a clock the said Osborne was called into the Society to answer to such things as were laid to his charge and first the Pastor earnestly seeking God that nothing might be done or concluded on but what should be agreeable to the minde of Jesus Christ and the rules of the Gospel and to stablish all that are present in the faith and that they might be the more strengthened by what did or should of Gods power appeare to have been upon this man to punish him and of his love to deliver him and that this Church might not be deceived through the subtilty of Satan as to believe a lye or to give no credit to the Truth but to make them discerning in his wayes and to eye him in all his goings c. After the Pastor had prayed and the Church joined with him very devoutly the charges being uttered against this Osborne still hee continued his former story how God had forgiven him and he had seen his sins blotted out and how the Serpents were suffered to feed on him for his sins So urging on him what he meant by these things and straitly requiring him not to believe a delusion No! he said he was sure the Lord did not delude him and thus he began After the fits left me sayes he I sent for my Master i. e. the Pastor because I was to dye as I thought Then this being on May 2. the Lecture day at night when he despaired so that the Pastor was there I thought that I had dyed and was gone into Hell for my sinnes where God stretcht out his rod and then came out a huge great Serpent which God bid to goe and torment me and presently out of the belly of the great Serpent came out seven Serpents more so many Serpents for so many sinnes and they all together seised upon mee and stung and gnawed me and eat off all my flesh below and my thighes and gnawed all clean to the very bone and I heard my Master pray and say Lord punish him till he amend Let him be punished for a time and still these Serpents continued on mee and tormented me more and more for a long time as wee conceived for the space of two dayes or thereabouts by the Pastors words who acknowledged to the Church that there might be some likelyhood in what Osborne said because that he did indeed pray for two dayes or thereabouts in his study privately that the Lord would punish him severely in the flesh that his Spirit might be saved in the Day of the Lord which the Church never knew till he told them Moreover the said Osbornes tongue was bit quite through and a peece of his lip pulled off which hindred his speaking so as he could scarce be understood and being asked how it came he said he knew not unlesse the Serpents had bit it which hee thought because he knew nothing but that he was in Hell not so much as imagining that hee was
alive upon the Earth But his wife said that once leaping up as in an infinite torment he bit his tongue quite through and through and on another time he run a pin quite through his lip and rung of a peece on it this being all in the time of these two dayes But to proceede to his story For these questions were asked at the Conclusion After these Serpents had fed upon my flesh sayes he for so long a time I saw a Rowle as of Parchment lying before me and upon it God had written that he would take Justice and my Master writ that hee would have mercy upon me and the Lord writ again that he would take vengeance and my Master writ again Lord let it be enough if he repents let it be enough now c. and I heard sayes he the words as they were writing then the Pastor so said to the Church that it was so after a day or two that he indeed desired the Lord to let it be enough if he did repent and unfeignedly promised amendment and that he would remove his hand and this he did both in publique upon the Lords dey and in his owne study he thus prayed not knowing all this while but that Osborne was as he left him on Thursday night and in despair And as men reported him to be drawing on So my Master would not leave the Lord says he till the Lord said well he would try me and so the Rowle vanished away and flew upward and God commanded the Serpents to withdraw so the little Serpents went into the great Serpents belly And by little and little sayes he the great Serpent did goe back and back till at last he went away downe as might bee at my Beds feet which I was mightily joyed at because I thought that he would have tormented me so for ever not knowing but that I was in Hell After that I heard the Church plainly to pray for me and I beheld the Lord not as before in his anger but smiling upon me as it were and there were before mee all the joyes that could be desired and Rivers ran before me as Crystall full of gold so as I had liberty to have taken what I would thinking I saw a Paradise Thus I continued till I awaked when I wondered where I was and could scarce think I was alive not knowing so much and he found his heart filled with gladnesse and hee said he fain would have come to the Pastors house but neighbours restrained him But now being night the Church-Society must disperse wherefore not being satisfied with such extraordinary things as he spake of he was held off Communion for a time being necessary that the Church should see a visible change in him by whom were such visible offences given I shall not tye this story to your Faith any further then as hee related it himself to the Society it is indeed wonderfull by God's wayes are wondrous these dayes This man cannot read a letter However the result of all this made much for the Churches good and to the strengthening and establishing of others and to the searching and examining of all which we looked upon as a speciall note of Gods approbation of us and love to us who are from the rootes of the heart given up freely and sincerely to be his servants And I shall only adde this more thereto that I have taken this story verbatim out of the Church Booke which registers up such eminent passages at Purleigh in Essex I shall tire the Reader with no more experiences These examples are sufficient and some of them are very eminent We are sweetly led by the hand manuducimur to drinke of these Brookes before we passe Some are deep but most shallow and all clear as Crystall streams unlesse at such times when Satan by temptations put in his cloven-foot Those which are the most extraordinary of them are uttered in Dream Trance Voice or Vision and Vision is taken two wayes either first actually by the senses of the body and so in some visible bodily shape or else 2. potentially thus that although the soul ut forma is joined to the body yet ut materia above the body And yet it uses not any bodily senses for such a service but sequesters all externals and the outward senses are as 't were dead or asleep not at all intervening to interrupt the soule but when the soule is soared up in any high exigency or excellency to see great things or is intent upon any rich discoveries as by Visions Revelations or the like all the bodily senses lye as 't were in a trance and all exterior motions are quieted and quash'd and flesh is silent whilest the Lord appeares out of his holy habitation Zach. 2. ult and some such speciall and spirirituall fruits I have presented the Saints with from secundum naturam to supra naturam whilest some of them were as in an Externination to selfe transported from darknesse into his most marvailous light by some extraordinary medium and prevalent inspirations and visions or the like which were taken up and arrested by the intellectuall and cognoscitive faculties of their soules And indeed dear friends the redoubled experiences which my soule hath had of a sweet Father who was found of me sometimes when I gave over seeking him as in some measure lies manifest in my testimony these facilitate my language and felicitate my lines to breath out somewhat for others of those involving rapsodicall visions and Love-discoveries And indeed many matchlesse manifestations I have taken from others in other parts where I have travell'd so alike and akin to these but many more Sun-like and excellent that I cannot omit to tell you that you have heard but stutterings and stammerings to what are to come and have seen but a jelly and imperfect embryon to that degree and measure which the Saints shall shortly meet with which will afford us matter of wordlesse worth and too high too for any language to delineate But in the meane time I have presented these to all precious saints as a fresh posie gathered for that purpose wherein they may have variety of colours and conditions and all sweet and lovely and they may finde in this posie the Rose of Sharon the pure Lilly of the Valleys the sweet Violets of humility Tyme and Winter-savory with a great deale of Hearts-ease all tyed up together with a thread of Scarlet Cant 4.3 But many experiences of inferior glory and lower appearance I have purposely omitted yet I must tell you in these their Dreams voices and cries they were not to be observed in themselves as in the effects the effects of them As for those which are the ordinary ones of them which are call'd home by such means as preaching praying reading writings or such like In and by them if you observe you shall find a Call twofold Legal and
a crafty one and a violent enemy both to Church and State but the Lord hath and yet will rebuke his spirit I hope for good at the great day for truly I pity him and more such as are seduced and deluded by him against the truth But before many I offered him the challenge yea the advantage of stating the question himself to prove imposition of hands no materiall or essentiall part of ordination which he Popishly asserts but with words not with arguments and further I offer'd him fairly to prove and yet do it that his ordination which he makes to lye in the laying on of hands is Antichristian and successive from the Pope which I entreat him to accept of or else to lay down his boasting and belching out this against the truth and the friends of it For we affirm imposition of hands to signifie nothing as to the essence of ordination for though it may be used yet it is but a ceremony not as essentiall that it must be used So the Protestants accounted orthodox have unanimously declared against the Papists Synops. 16. controv q. 2. and Dr. Cartwright in 's Ecclesiasticall polity declares plainly that by laying on of hands in primitive times they did use to present the person so set apart to God for his gifts and graces to qualifie them for their offices and that this was their generall end Whence Mr. Hooker in 's Survey of Discipline part â ch 2. argues thence that imposition of hands cannot be said to be a specâficating act as to give one the essentials of an officer Thus eminent Bucer de Gubern Ecclâs p. 337. saies Manus impositio quid est nisi oratio âuper hominem What is this laying on of hands but a praying oâe the person to be set apart We read Act. 6. c. that aâter they had prayed they laid their hands on them not before they prayed nor in the time of prayer as the Presbyterians do but after and it was used some say rather in way of blessing of them as Christ blessed the little children by laying on his hands and so the sick then in a way of setting them apart to an office Chrysostome on 1 Tim 3. cals it plainly ferme nihil a nothing And saies Aug. lib. 5. c. 16. Ordinare quid est aliud nisi orare to ordain what is it but set apart by prayer Hear but the Confession of Bohemia ch 14. Harm sect 11. p. 356. They may use some seemly and indifferent ceremonies which are no waies necessary such as to lay on hands to reach out the right hand ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or else they omit them say they The like we have in the confession of Wittenbeâg Herm. sec. 17. art 35. who say imposition of hands is but an indiffernt ceremony and not alwaies necessary For there is no precept for it and the practise of it was extraordinary and significant yet not alwaies used Christ used it not when he sent forth his Disciples to preach nor gave it in commission to his Apostles nor have they enjoyned it to be a practise for succeeding ages And Matthias was chosen in Judas's room without it But to conclude Polanus Tilenus Calvin himself with many others say it is not necessary but a ceremony 2. By whom ordination is to be dispensed The Papists say by their Bishops or else that they are not ordained Bell. de sacram ordinis cap. 11. So said our Episcopalians the power of ordaining is alone in the Bishops who were rather aposcopi quam episcopi but that Controversie is ended as to the hand of a Bishop to set apart for as Cartwright saies in primitive times there was more then one to set apart Act. 13.1 3. Act. 6.6 the Prophets and Teachers set apart Paul and Barnabas at Antioch O the abominable blasphemies and wicked fogeries of Bishops in laying on hands and saying receive the holy Ghost But now the Presbyterians differ as to that whilest they give this power to a classes or company together in form of a Presbyterie yet in this they agree with Popery and Episcopacy to seat it in a Prelacy and primarily to settle it in a Classis which we deny for if the Classis be Ecclesia orta then the primary and first power must needs be in Ecclesia unde Classis est orta We affirm that first of all Christ had the sole power of ordaining in himself since that he hath left this power in the Church his Spouse and there it is seated And as Mr. Cotton notes in 's Way of congregationall Churches cleared part 1. p. 96. sect 2. that in the second century of years the government of the Church was administer'd not in a Classicall but in a Congregationall way and so in the first century witnesse the Magdeburgenses cent 2. ch 7. de consociatione ecclesiarum Si quis probatos authores hujus seculi perspiciat videbit formam gubernationis propemodum ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã similem fuisse administrando sacramenta pure verbum dei docendo excommunicando Haereticos Ministros eligendo vocando ordi nando justissimas ob causas iterum deponendo Conventus Synodus congregando c. If a man say they do but search the authentick authors of this age he shall easily see the form of Church-government to be almost like a Democracy in the pure preaching the Gospell administring the Ordinances excommunicating offenders in choosing calling and ordaining Ministers and upon good grounds in deposing of them and calling Synods c. So that in those ages the power was in the Church yea in the third Century of years Cent. 3. cap. 7 to use the words of the Centurists we shall finde almost the like form of government although somewhat corrupt by ambition which brought in Antichrist For we shall finde Novatus excomunicate by a councell at Rome under Cornelius And Samosatenus was thrown out by a Councell at Antioch So that in those daies though corruption got in in a kind of Aristocracy like the Presbyterian way and after that a kind of Monarchy by the Popish and Episcopall way but even in those days some were orderly and some Churches kept their power liberty and priviledges so that then was the power of Ordination in the Church Cyprian tels us Epistolarum lib. 1. that then Bishops and Church officers were not chosen by a Consistory of Bishops or Pastors amongst themselves as is now in Classes but as they received it from the Apostles so they held it for the orderly celebration of Ordination the Bishop or Pastor is chosen in the presence of the people as was in the Ordination of our fellow Minister Sabinus his office was put upon him by the suffrage of the whole Brotherhood and by the judgement of other Pastors present so in Epist. 4. the people fearing God and obedient to the Laws and
varietate unity in verity though in variety of formes and ceremonies yet true unity stood well with the differences and varieties of formes c. because it was in the Spirit Psal. 45.13 the Church was all glorious within though without her outward cloathing was wrought with variety and diversity of needle-work Thirdly One Faith in all therefore Vnity is urged seeing all Saints in all ages Moses David Daniel Apostles and we now and all that were are and are to come under all forms live in one and the same mystery and truth of Faith 2. Cor. 4.13 apprehending the same Christ applying the same Salvation so are all the Churches Independent Baptized c. in one Faith though not in one Forme they live not by forme whether you call it a Conformity with the Prelates or Vniformity with the Rhemists or either with the Presbyterians or neither with us but they live by faith Not on this or that forme or worship so as to think our selves therefore good and others evill this is contrary to our life of faith which is all on Christ. This onenesse of faith est una eadem totius Ecclesiae Zanch. which is one and the same in every particular Church and throughout the whole agrees very well with the diversity of gifts parts formes c. so in and through all one and the same Christ be apprehended Therefore Vnity may well stand with it in all the Churches Fourthly he calls for Vnity from all that are called into one hope of their calling all that are called by the inward and effectuall voice of God into one and the same hope All hope for the same thing none for better or greater then another Unit as consist it in hoc quod una eademque sit omnibus spes una eademque omnibus proposita haeraditas coelestis Zanch. For 1. Cor. 1.9 God is faithfull by whom ye were all alike called into the fellowship of his son Jesus Christ our Lord. All the Churches doe a like expect the appearances of Christ the day of his comming the effusion of his spirit the restauration of Zion the reigne of Christ and the inheritance of the Saints Ergo Vnity for it is for such as differ in their hopes to differ in their love and waies Fifthly One Lord no more Lords but Jesus Christ nor no other Lawgiver in and to all the Churches therfore all should come under one Lord. For 't is divers Lords and masters that make divers Lawes and minds and wills and ends Hence a rise divisions indeed but one Lord and one Law one master and one mind should be in all the Churches Besides he is Lord to all alike as much to one as to another Ergo Vnity Sixthly One Baptisme with which all Churches are Baptized 1. Cor. 12.13 For by one spirit wee are all baptized into one body This is not the signe which hath beene often altered but the substance which will never be altered not the powring on of water but the powring on of the Holy Ghost in gifts and graces which is in all Christs Churches and the Baptisme of Christ indeed All that are thus Baptized with the spirit are Baptized into Vnity into one Body wherefore the Welsh Curat with his Welsh Crue would doe well to learne better English seeing he would insinuate that he is a Welshman of Cardiff yet is the Apostle of the English as he saith as Paul a Jew of Tarsus was yet the Apostle of the Gentiles then to asperse and despise those Churches of Christ that are under the administration and baptisme of the spirit He professes openly and in Print proclaims himselfe to have Pauls spirit he might have sayd Sauls spirit not to build up but to destroy so I thought the Churches For many of them are indeed such seducing dangerous spirits which cause division which I confesse I feare are many of them crept into some Churches Now as fiâe with fire and water with water agrees well enough so will all the Saints till there come in an Antipathy of spirit amongst them and as fire with water cannot agree together but make a ââge nâyse quarrell and fight together and oppose one another violently with thundring threatnings till one destroy another unlesse one be thrown from the other So is it with such contrary spirits as are crept into the Churches till they be out againe fire with fire agrees because being of one and the same principle and spirit it addes to and edifies one another so the Saints with Saints c. but water and fire cannot because the water is of another principle and spirit and seeks to destroy the fire so it seems the Ranters spirits are Christ-Crucifying and Church destroying spirits by their owne confessions and in Antipathy to the Churches and Saints in fellowship that seek to build up and edifie one another and all in Christ but when this spirit comes the Welsh Curate tells us 't will doe all that may be to destroy us O that the Churches would then have a care in the admission Of such who as in Rev. 2.2 say they are Apostles but are not for they are Apostats And the Church of Ephesus was highly commended for their strict triall of them and for finding them liars seducers and false Teachers so let us doe and let us all march on to the Land of Promise under one and the same hope of our calling whereunto we are called and as baptized by one spirit into one body Seventhly Vnity is urged among all the Churches for that they have one God and Father of all One Father without respect of one more then another God and Father to all alike all alike deare to him 2. Cor. 6.17.18 who delights in all alike and walks in the midst of the seven golden Candlesticks without respect more to one then to another as that one is better meâtall then another seeing all are alike borne of God and all alike in one Covenant and in one Jesus Christ Mediator and Head of the Covenant therefore he calls for Vnity for that we are all a Kingdome of Brethren Mal. 2.10 one God and Father of us all 2. Above all We are not one above another but one aequall with another but only our God and Father in Christ is above us all Mat. 23.8.9 we are all his children and all alike live in his Will he alone commands and blesseth us all alike therefore we should be all in unity Psal. 133.1 O sweet for Brethren to live together in unity 3. Through all All alike professe him possesse of his nature and he through all the Churches and Ordinances appeares abroad too Isay 2.3 Micah 4.2 Ergo unity amongst all 4. And in you all He dwels in all the Churches ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2. Cor. 6.16 Jo. 14.23 his presence is in this body of Christ mysticall as it was it was in Christs body when
sweet unity love and harmony was among the Puritans and Professors when they were under persecution how they priz'd one another and so it will be again and much more Secondly This Vnity of the Churches will be honoured from Heaven with a large effusion and powring out of the spirit upon them for in that day they shall know the Lord to be their God and as one people they shall acknowledge and never be ashamed and then shall it come to passe that he wil powr out of his spirit upon all Joel 2.27.28 And by this they will bee yet more one then ever before as appears Act. 2.17 and 4.31.32 when those that were filled with the holy Ghost were of one heart and one mind and of one soule neither sayd any of them that ought of the things which he possessed was his own and then great Grace was upon them all Great grace then indeed Having favour with all people Act. 2.47 This blessed day is hard by us when Jerusalem shall be a praise in the whole Earth round about us but we must be purged first In Ezek. 37.7 as the bones there came together by the shaking bone to bone so will the Churches by the shaking before mentioned in the time of triall cling and come up closer together then ever before Church to Church and all as one Though they were before as the bones scattered so in their affections and far asunder they shall bee shaked together beleeve it and then they shall receive life and breath from God more then ever before v. 9.10 Yea they shall not only be shaked together but tied together with sinewes and cords and lawes of Love that shall never break and this is to be before the full winde from all 4. parts blow upon them and fill them with breath and life So I am assured from the Lord and the Churches shall find it that they must be united together with strong ties and lawes of Love even with the liveliest sinews and strength of affections before they shall enjoy that great and notable effusion of the spirit which is the winde that blowes where it lists in such a measure as from all parts in all gifts graces and admirable administrations as from all quarters to enliven them and multiply them for in that day they will be as an exceeding great army Eze. 37.10 Lastly consider the great and notable day of the Lord is then the next that comes upon us Ioel 2.31 and Zion shall be glorious In the mean time as the lines of a circumference the nigher they come to the center the more they are united and the nigher they are one to another So for certain Sirs the nigher we are to that time the more we are united and the nigher we are one to another So that we shall see every yeare the Churches more and more united and that in the spirit untill the dispensation of the fulnesse of times when all things shall be in one Ephes. 110. The Lord hasten these happy daies I was pressed in my spirit to acquaint the Churches thus much and to call upon them to unity that the enemies might not have such advantages against us as they doe take for our defect in this duty and that our unity consist not in formes but in the spirit as for practicall rules heerto I shall refer the Reader to the following book But thus I have shewn wherein the Presbyterians and Papists agree and are alike in Discipline Doctrine Ordinances and Practises In Discipline for the Church Catholike Head of the Church matter of it force of it foundation of it and in laying their foundation and about the Keyes and Synods and in Officers to all which we have declared our dissent and abhorrance and so for Doctrine and Practises in all in neere fifty particulars wherein I have clearly instanced the Lord make his people in England wise enough to avoyd such Popish tenets and doctrines and give our Brethren that power and will to cry Down with Antichrist Down with Babylon as we do that hear the voice lest pertaking of her sins they pertake of her plagues Rev 18.4 And let them not think me their enemy for telling them the Truth Gal. 4.16 But to the 3. Consid. The 3 Consideration to come to a Conclusion is that the consideration 3 Gospel Order in the Congregationall Church-way which wee have treated of restored to its primitive purity and beauty is one of the great promises of these latter dayes and the spirituall glory of it sparkles in sight of the saints out of many promises prophesies and varietie of the richest types and is to stand apparently distinct by its selfe from all other orders wayes worships or Churches whatsoever as the visible Kingdome of Jesus Christ for his subjects to walk in That it is one of the great promises to bee accomplished in these latter dayes appears Isa. 2.2.3 Micah 4.1 Isa. 35.1 8 9.10 Isa. 30.21 Psal. 110.3 Ps. 46.2.3.4.5 and 48. P. 3. Malach. 3.17.18 Isa. 51.3.4 Dan. 2.32.33.34 Act. 3.21 Dan. 8.3 The higher is last the best wine at last and the glory of the latter house shall be greater then the former Hag. 2.6.7.9.21.22.23 For further Explication though I have beene full in former Chapters yet to conclude this I shall name these 6. speciall Heads which ensue to prove this Generall Assertions without exception The Prophesies and mproises are full for Christs reigne as Head and alone Ruler in his Church especially and most visibly in these latter dayes He alone shall reign over them in Zion and for ever Micah 2 17. Psal. 99.1.2 Isai 9.2.7 and 22.23 Psa. 2.6 And is set up King in Sion He will be greatest in Zion· Rev. 2.26 Yea and rule the nations to Rev. 11.15.17.18 Zach. 14.9 Therefore all power is given him in heaven and earth Church and State Mat. 28.18 to rule all as being more excellent then the mountains of prey Ps. 76.4 till all be under him 1. Cor. 15.25 Thus he âides in our dayes conquering and to conquer But to speak to his Headship In his Zion his most speciall habitation and Kingdome Hee is the alone Head of whom all members aptly joyned receive life and growth And this he is to us as he is one with the Father Jo. 17.21 From whom we have life and grace In especiall maner hee is to bee manifested such a Head in these dayes of restauration Hosea 1.11 the children of Judah and Israel though they differ as to form as Independents and Anabaptists c. shall be gathered together and appoint to themselves one Head and come up out of the Land for great shall be the day of Jezreel So the Churches of Christ shall be all one as we said before in Vnity under one Head viz. Jesus Christ. For although the Churches have stood off hitherto one from another as the 10. Tribes did from Iudah and
so weâe divided into two parts as Independents and Anabaptists God hath promised to unite them under one Head when as circumcision and uncircumcision shall be nothing but a new creature though for a time by reason of our too much Idol-worship God suffered them to divide 1. King 11.33 Yet God hath promised the elect of them shall be all one under one Head i. e. Christ whom they shall appoint choose proclaime cry up with one suffrage he saith not a King for so he shall bee to the Nations and rule them with a rod of iron but a Head so he shall be to the Churches to testifie the firme sweet and inseparable union they have with Christ as a Head to give vitall spirits power nourishment âife wisedome influence and all to them as the members i. e. a more admirable usefull happifying excellent union beyond comparison then can be betweene a King and people And then they shall come up out of the Land the Churches shall arise out of that of Babylon which held them captive out of those forms which made them differ and from those Idols that caused their divisions then shal they come out of that Land that they were in bondage in and bee no more intangled with those yokes Gal. 5.1 and all this in the spirit as Zanchy observes on Hosea because great shall bee the day of Jezreel That is seminis Dei of the holy seed the elect of God that is of Christ as Psal. 118.24 the great and glorious day of Christs reigne and great shall be the day of his Churches i. e. the saints thus congregated that have as before is declared suffered affliction for a short time in the valley Jezreâl v. 4. wherfore in a word Exhort all the Churches as Hosea 2.1 say to your brethren Ammi and to your sisters Ruâhamah say one to another Ammi my people The Lord saith Ye are my people the people that all these things concern and this great day wil come upon O preach this doctrine and say to them Yee are my brethren and sisters O that we would begin this to stir up one another and to provoke one another to love and good workes Heb. 10.24.25 and so much the more the nigher this day is yea to call abroad to such of Israel and Judah that are not yet gathered with you under this one Head that they may make haste to come up out of the land wherein they are captive to the King of Babylon the Beast saying to them without there is mercy and they may be received for though by nature they are Lo-ruchamah and aliens to the Common-wealth of Israel without grace without God without mercy or love yet by grace they are Ruâhamah i. e. a people that have found mercy and hope and may be received as we for his bowels are not shut but means are offered Secondly the Prophesies and promises premonstrate the most precious matter which the Church shall be made up of in these last ages as jewels Mal. 3.17 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã his peculium or pick'd out ones in that day So Esa. 54 11 12. Behold I will lay thy stones with Saphires and fair colours upon Christ as the Foundation of his Church which is already laid and from this very day of the laying Christ to be our Foundation God stands engaged to bless us Haggai 2.18 19. From this day will I bless you saith the Lord your Churches shall be blessed upon this foundation shall be laid up the most excellent stones living stones yea the liveliest 1 Pet. 2.5 having the fairest appearance and the fullest vertue and efficacy The Jaspers viz. are those that are heav'nly minded meant by the excellentest Skie-colour'd ones that are those whose conversations are in heaven and contemplations about heaven The windows viz. those that give light or rather through whom light as they receive from the Sun comes to others are to be of Agates or rather as some read it of Chrystals excelling all in purity and sanctity having of that pure river cleare as Chrystal in Rev. 22.1 yea and the gates by whom they enter into the Churches are to be as Carbuncles Trem. saith red stones Carbuncles being of a red colour like fire the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifies fiery burning as well as red and seems to carry out the excellency of those that do receive others as gates to let in into the Church viz. being full of the Word and Spirit like fire in the bones by the searching Doctrine of the Word they make trial of those that would enter Rev. 2.2 as fire purges and tries and proves so do they being most excellent in divine and spiritual knowledge yea all the borders of precious pleasant stones all this showes the excellency of the Church for matter which is fore-told by this Prophet especially relating to these latter dayes all the stones of which this building consists even from the Foundation to the topstone yea and to the very borders are to be of the most precious stones the precious from the vile Ier. 15. not good and bad together or precious and common together as have been hitherto but all of precious stones at least so in appearance as Chrystals Agates Saphires Carbuncles and such like holy and excellent Saints shining severall wayes for singular uses with gifts and graces and what is spoken before figuratively follows plainly They shall be all taught of God i. e. by the Vnction from on high 1 Jo. 2.20.27 and built up in righteousnesse i. e. in grace spirit power c. Such transcendent matter to make up the Church in the latter daies lies evident for an undeniable truth in Rev. 21.17 18.19.20 and the foundations of the wall of this City were garnished with all manner of precious stones c. but that this is spoken of the Church here appears in Rev. 21.2 call'd New Jerusalem comming down to dwell amongst men not that Jerusalem above Gal. 4.26 as Paul speaks of it but the Tabernacles i. e. every particular Church of God with men to whom the Lords presence is sweetly promised v. 3. and all former afflictions and persecutions are to be removed v. 4 and times of restitution for new things to be restored v. 5. Now let the Churches that live in the dayes when the seven Vials full of the seven last plagues are to be powr'd out know that the particular description of their glory and excellency is obvious and view-able for though before till those days they wil be but as poore tabernacles with men yet then they in unity as before shall be the Great City having the glory of God v. 10.11 and light like a stone most precious ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i. e. Luminosum Corpus lumen ex se diffundens i. e. the presence of God most gloriously in her viz. such a presence and such a light shall the Churches
Isay 11.9 Hâbak 2.14 Zach. 12.18 Thus if we seriously perpend and weigh with the word of God these six Heads it will lye obvious to our understanding that the Church of Christ restored into Gospel-Primitive purity is the great promise of these later dayes as appears also in severall Prophesies wherein the Lord hath promised the repaire of Sion and to build up the desolate and waste places and Ierusalem that is broken down and such like Scriptures Ps. 102.15.16 that concern us in these latter dayes so is it in Ier. 31.4 I will build thee up again O Virgin of Israel ye that are holy and pure sanctified in Christ Iesus this Promise is made to you so in Ier. 33.7 I will build them as at first saith the Lord in order to this work is all the noise in the world for all the obstructions must be removed and the old must passe away as in the 2 Pet. 3.10 with a great noise see in Zach. 4.6.7 where the Prophesie which is for our dayes and from hence forward promises the removall of all lets to this work of the Lord though they be mountains that hinder yet he 'le make them all plains And also the Lord promises the progresse of his House and Temple viz. in these later dayes which he hath put into the hands of Christ the typified Zerubbabel v. 9. who hath already even in our dayes layd the foundation of it untill he hath finished it So that in order to this Church-worke and building up of Sion it will easily appeare that Gods designe in these latter daies is to throw downe mountains viz. the mightiest powers Princes Armies Monarchies or Kingdomes that oppose the Kingdome of Christ and hinder this work of the Lord in Zerubbabel's hands Job 9.45 Job 28.9 Isay 10.32.33 Isay 14 4.5.9.10 41.15.16 24.19.21.23 Hag. 2.6.7.21.22.23 he will throw them all into the dust that dare to appeare against Sion or the King of Sion Psal. 2.9 wo be to all the Powers Princes Nations on the Earth that take part with the Dragon or the Beast or Turk or Pope Rev. 19.19 God will make all these mounts be they never so great plaines by scattring them as dust Isay 41.16 Dan. 2.35 scourging them Isay 10.24.25.26 with furious blows Ezek. 25.16.17 by stilling them Exod. 15.16 Isay 11.6 Ps. 8.2 by ruining them Jer. 49.38 51.20 to the 27. Hag. 2.22 or else by converting of them Psal. 102.13.15 Isay 49.11.12 60.3.4 Rev. 21.24 O then let us not be afraid Luke 21.25.27.28 but lift up our heads for our day is nigh Psal. 46.2.3.4 but let all that would have Zion repaired rejoyce that the Mountains God is making Plaines the great work then of his Church is hard by for the head-stone i. e. the first Plantation stone according to the Primitive patterne and practise which Christ himselfe and after him his Apostles brought forth is already in some measure blessed be the Lord brought forth with shoutings crying grace grace unto it wherefore let us blesse God for that voyce of Rev. 19.17.18 which we have heard in our Land and thinke it not strange the world is an uproare for all this must be to make for Zion to make for the Gospel-order in Church-state before the Apostolicall primitive Church and order can be restored which is now hard by us and then the Churches shall flourish and rejoyce Isay 35.10 Joel 3.16.17 and remaine Heb. 12.27.28 Zach. 14.11 and their name shal be the Lord is there wherefore read in the Book of God when all this shal be Isay 34.16 The next part of this Consid. is that the glory of the Gospel Church is promised by many excellent Types ful Figures as the wise know the Old Test. testifies and not only the glory of Christs Church but the shame confusion and downfal or Antichrists Church in these latter dayes is by Types layd before us I might instance for the fall of false Churches under the Type of Aegypt Ezek. 31.18 Rev. 11.8 that kept Gods people in bondage and therefore must be plagued again and again Isay 10.26 after the manner of Aegypt and of Sodom too Rev. 11.8 whence the Lot's are calâ'd out even into a little Zoar or handfull at first that they may be burnt up with brimstone Rev. 19.20 in the furious anger of the Lord Psal. 83.11.14 Isay 34.2.3 for their spirituall Whoredomes and Adulteries So also of Babylon whence all that can heare are called in our dayes for the voyce is now Rev. 18.4 to make haste out for Judgements are comming upon her the mother of Harlots Rev. 17.5 yea of a sudden in one houre Rev. 18.8.9.10 within these three years the smoake of her burning will begin to appeare and smell in the nostrils of the Churches and soon after Anno 1655. All that see it shall stand as far from her as they can for feare of her torments Rev. 18.10 though thousands that see it not will fall into it and feele it to their cost yet all the Saints Apostles Churches Prophets shall rejoyce for that Babylon shall be throwne downe with a mighty violence never to rise more Rev. 18.20.21 but to speak no more to this in a word he shall come to his end and none shall help him Dan. 11.45 and that this his ruine is nigh appears in the 44. verse because the tidings which he heares does already trouble him as the Expositors upon this place have foretold it to be fatally ominous and to foretell his eminent fall 1. For the signs are the falling away from him which will be more apparent within these three yeares as the Iewes did from Antiochus Epiphanes a picture of the Pope 2. His feare at the tydings of rumours abroad Dan. 11.44 the Iesuits Cardinals Pope yea Rome it selfe trembles to heare of England and at the troubles that are arising in all Europe 3. His passionate desire to do mischiefe and to Romanize as of old were he able all these fore-run his ruine as Polanus Brightman with many others noted now they tremble already as Antiochus the Type did a little before his end which End was with the plagues and judgements of God and after which neither he nor his Kingdome nor any of his posterity and temper did ever more rise but were extinct for ever and so will it be with the Pope Rome and all that take part with the beast Rev. 19.20 But to the Types that foretell the glory of Christs Church whieh are many and of long standing I might instance in the hill of Sion in Davids Tabernacles as they were Gods habitacles which were to be made after Gods appointment Exod. 25.9 and all that was brought to make them was to be Free-gift v. 2. and there was to be the Mercy-seat Arke and Testimony v. 21. and the Table with Shew-bread v. 30. none were to become there
that were uncleane lest they defiled the Tabernacle but if they did they were to be cast out Numb 19.13 and the Tabernacle and all therein was annoynted Lev. 8. and all loop'd and tach'd together that break one break all and the Lords presence was in one Tabernacle as well as in the other 1 Chron. 17.5 and Feasts of Tabernacles were kept Deut. 16.13 and the Tabernacle the Lord kept and encamped about and fill'd it with his glory Exodus 40.34 now that these Tabernacles doe by Types foretell the felicity of Christs Churches i. e. the particular Churches in these last days wil easily appeare Rev. 21.3 the Tabernacle of God is with us and Ps. 43.3 O let thy light lead me thy truth bring me into thy holy hill and to thy Tabernacles so Psal. 46.4 there is a River and there be streames which make glad the Tabernacles of the most high i. e. the particular Churches so sayes Doctor Sibs on Psa. 84.1 O how amiable are thy Tabernacles These in these latter dayes are to be built according to the primitive pattern all that are taken in are to be Free-will Offrings too in the day of his power Psa. 110.3 In these Churches are the Seat of mercy to be found in especiall manner and the Ark viz. Christ out of whom no salvation and the Testimony within the Ark i. e. the secret of his Tabernacle Psal. 275. viz. the spirit which is the witnesse so the Tabernacle of witnesse is the Tabernacle of the spirit Exod. 31 21. Numb 17.7.8 and there are the speciall Ordinances in order fixed and left there is the Lords Table and breaking of bread and prayers especially and orderly in the Churches Act. 2.42 not out of them None that are wicked dead in sin unclean Carkasses or defiled persons are to enter in Psal. 15.1 and to abide there but to be kept out and cast out 1 Cor. 5.4 These Churches of Saints and all in them must receive the annoynting 1 John 2.20.27 in a large measure ere long and all be link'd together in love and loop'd in one so as that to hurt one will be to hurt all c. The presence of the most high must be in one Church as well as in another to preserve them all to protect them all to fill all with his glory Rev. 21.11 and to feed all with fat things Corne and Wine and Oyle the feast of Tabernacles Isay 25. Zach. 14.16 Skenopegia of which the world shall not so much as taste of Isay 65.13 this is promised by the Type and much more I might mention Jerusalem the holy City set as a Type Rev. 21. as it stood high upon hills was the vision of peace and safety the habitation of Kings the place of the Temple and worship of God the City Compact and the glory of the Earth So wil the Church which the congregational ones make up as membra causalia be upon the top of all mountains above all in these latter dayes Isay 2.2.3 and be the only place of sweet Peace and sure safety for poore soules for Salvation shall be Walls and Bulworkes and Zach. 2.5 they shall not feare the Judgements that will be round about them So shall the Churches be the Pallaces of Christ the habitations of the King of Sion Psal. 48.3 Joel 3.17 in them the Lord will be worshipped above all and he will be there a Temple and Light himselfe Rev. 21.22.23 and they shall be all united as a City Compact and be the glory and praise of the whole Earth Isay 62.7 60.18 Zeph. 3.19.20 I might also instance in the Temple of Solomon as a Type of the Church universall not particular for I have handled that before but universall in three things 1. In the holy of holies 2. The holy place 3. The Porch 1. The holy of holies as a Figure of the triumphant part of the Church The 2. a Figure of the militant part of the Church as it is visible here consisting of such as are indeed holy and sanctified in Christ Jesus And 3. the Porch which as yet I account no part of the holy Temple for all to enter viz. mixt Congregations where all may heare till they be called into the holy place This Porch hath mixt company in it good and bad Saints and Hypocrites till they come to be call'd into the holy house and then they are separated In our dayes we are but in Tabernacles as we sayd before but the Temple is a building Solomons dayes are comming in the meane time matter must befetch'd from far as we shew in the Precious stones before as Solomon sent far about to find matter in all Countries for this building And at the last all our Tabernacles or particular Congregationall Churches shall be turned into this one Temple there shall be no more particular Churches as now but all shall be one Temple to the Lord all all Saints Churches past present and to come Jews and Gentiles gathered from farre East West North and South all shall make one Sheep-fold But before I conclude I shall bring in one Type more for all that is a fulfilling in our dayes and so will untill our compleat restauration and it is of Eden or Paradise and that it is a Type will appeare Isay 51.3 so Ezek. 31.16.18 Ezek. 36.35 â6 he will make her like Eden So it appeares in Rev. 21. and 22.1.2 where there is also the Promise of the clear Rivers and the Tree of life againe So the Lord hath promised to make his Church a Paradise that is in Hebr. Pardâse an Orchard or Garden full of trees of Righteousnesse Cant. 4.12.13 Eccles. 2.5 a water'd Garden as Isay 58.11 c. See to this in Ch. 3. of 1. lib. the promise is too to make her an Eden Gr. of Hedone ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã pleasure where the Saints shall be fill'd with joyes Isay 35. ult c. But let us heare in what particulars the Type tells us of the spirituall happinesse and glory of Christ and his Churches in these latter dayes See Gen. 2 8.9.10 to 18. first from the Description of the Garden it selfe 2 Of Man plac'd therein First the Garden v. 8. is sayd to be of the Lords own planting plantavit aut plantaverat Jehova Elohim hortum aboriente so shall these Churches or Gardens inclosed Cant. 4 12. in these latter dayes wherein you have these five particulars 1. That the Lord himselfe hath provided and prepared this place the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã plantavit implies the excellency of the place above all others which the Lord himselfe by his own hands as it were and with speciall wisdome power and industry had made for in Gen. 1.12 the earth is said to bring forth other fruits herbs trees c. But Paradise the Lord made i. e. to shew how far it excell'd all other places of the Earth so in Gen. 1.27 is
God said to take Councell as it were to create man whilest for other things he said let them be they were so i. e. to shew that Man was the excellency of all his worke and Creation So will God himself plant his Churches as in Isay 5.2 he fenced it and gathered out the stones and planted it c. so Mat. 21 33 he planted the Vineyard hedg'd it about dig'd the Wine-presse built the towre So he pâomises in these dayes as Ezek. 36.34 35. the desolate Land shall be tilled and shall become as Eden the Garden of the Lord for know v. 36. it is I the Lord that will build the ruined and plant the desolate I have spoken it and I will do it saith the Lord. All this is to shew the Excellency of his Church in the latter dayes which shall be of his planting above all others of mens plantting when we shall be the Lords own Husbandry 1 cor 3.9 and workmanship in Christ Jesus Ephes. 2.10 2. It is not called a House or Pallace but a Garden ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã hortus which comes of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a word which signifies to protect and keep that is a place which the Lord in especiall manner hedges to keep out beasts and such as would hurt it Now this is a latter dayes promise and tends much to the happiness of the Churches thaâ the Lord will protect them Isay 27.3 Zach. 2.5 Jer. 32.40.41 Ezek. 28.26 Isay 35.8.9 that they shall be for ever in one Joel 3.17.20 and no strangers shal be there so that Mr. Erberies spirit the Ranters spight to the Churches must and live and die in their own breasts 3. The name of this Garden is Paradise so it is in Hebrew so in the septuagint ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã so sayes Zanchy it is in the Persian language one and the same and in the Germane Luâtgarten and in the Latine call'd Paradisum and in severall other languages one and the same viz. a most pleasant place ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in voluptate and to me it signifies much that so many languages have one and the same name for surely the latter dayes promise must reach to all Nations and this Paradise shall take in of all languages and tongues Zach. 8.22.23 Many peoples and strong Nations in that day shall seek the Lord in Jerusalem i. e. his Churches and in those dayes it shall come to passe that men out of all languages of the Nations shall take hold of him that is a spirituall Jew saying we will go with you for we have heard that God is with you so Rev. 7.4 four Angels at the foure corners of the Earth stood there in their Offices whilest another Angell was sent to sealâ in the sealing day of the spirit some of all the tribes Rev. 21.24 and Nations shall bring their glory to Zion and shall walke in the light thereof or in the light of the Lambe who is the light thereof It is certaine that as the name takes in of all languages so the thing will and Jewes and Gentiles and Hebrews and Grecians Italians and French and Latines and Germanes and all must be brought in to the Church of Christ or this earthly Paradise restor'd in these latter dayes according to Promise Prophesie 4. From the Seat of it the Questionists have been very busie to know wheâeabouts in the world this Eden was some say in Mesopotamia a part of Syria others about Babylon vid. Plin. lib. 8. â 17 others in one part of Syria and others in another others in the upper part of Chaldea others take in Syria Arabia and Mesopotamia others take in Armenia Assyria and all Aegypt others say it was in the torrid Zone under the Aequinoctiall line and others make it to comprehend the whole world but as Paraeus observes these discrepant opinions and perplexable differences arise from the ignorance of the Rivers the Head and Branches of Euphrates so among the Fathers and Schoole-men and Academians with Ministers and many others are there different mindes and judgements of the Seat and place of the New Jerusalem Rev. 21. but what need such Contâstations Praestat enim dubitare de occultis quam litigare de incertis but this is certaine that where ever the new River the typified Euphrates runs in Rev. 22.1.2 I meane the spirit of God according to the flowings of these dayes comes a City shall be found whose builder and maker is God there shall be the streets as well as the streams of the New Jerusalem and this spirit will be poured out on all flesh I mean on all Nations and they shall come from far So that it is mens ignorance of this River that is cleare as Chrystall that makes them question where Paradise will be found in the world I say not of the world therefore let none say lo here or lo there but when the spirit is pour'd out they 'le know and understand 5. Eastward ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is properly from before which is here in Text Eastward or from the East ab Oriente and in the Septuagint ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is very considerable for Eden was Orientall or Eastern sayes Lactant. lib. 2. Paradise was then a part of the East So is the latter dayes Paradise to be but by the East I intend Christ for where the Sun rises there we say is the East and where it goes down there we say is the West or Occidentall both East West Orientall and Occidentall so call'd from the rising and the setting of the Sun for there is not really a place or point of Earth at the bottome of the Horison or Hemisphere as far as you can see Eastward that is the East no for when you are there you are as farre off as before and so you may goe round the world and never come at it but where the Sun rises I account the East Now the Paradise promis'd viz. the Churches are to be all East-ward Zion-ward Christ-ward yea all ab Oriente from Christ yea ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã all in Christ the East from whence the Sun rises the Gospel-light burgeons and breaks out in golden brightnesse and light must go forth as from you the Churches in the sight of others and gild the Ayre all about and shine abroad to the world Thus the Churches in the latter dayes being all from Christ the East all in Christ the East all for Christ the East are the Paradise in the East and are of Christ as the first of all whence the Sun of righteousnesse shall arise and shine to all the World Thus far for the thing in generall now to the speciall Priviledges that appertain to this Paradise which are under these two Heads 1. From the Trees 2. The Rivers First in that Paradise was full of Trees it did signifie the Saints
and Members and Ordinances of the Churches of Christ in the latter dayes which lies to me open out of Isay. 61.3 That they in Zion the Churches may be called trees of righteousnesse the planting of the Lord. So in Cant. 2.3 As the Apple tree among the trees of the Forrest so is my beloved Cârist among the Sons of God the Saints in fellowship So Ezek. 47.7.12 So Rev. 7.1 and 8.7 with Rev. 9.4 So Matt. 3.10 and 7.17 and 12.33 So in Psal. 92.12.13 Those trees that be planted in the house of the Lord shall flourish and Psal. 52.8 I am a green Olive-tree in the house of the Lord and in Psal. 13. Trees planted by rivers of water bringing forth fruits in due season Many other Scriptures prove this besides the ensuing Parallels but to the Particulars 1. That as every Tree in Paradise so shall every Member and Ordinance of the Church be grounded and rooted in Jesus Christ Ephes. 3.17.18 Col. 2.6 Job 8.17 and folded into and wrapped about Jesus Christ. 2. Every Tree in Paradise was of the Lords making so should every Ordinance and so should every Member of a Church of Christ being created a new thereto as the Lords Workmanship in Christ Jesus Ephes. 2.10 3. The Trees in Paradise the Lord caused to grow v. 9 Gen. 2. So the Lord by his Grace and giving of spirituall Sap and Life to the Members of the Churches makes them growing Christians spreading and flourishing Members of and Ornaments to his Garden inclosed 2 Pet. 3.18 and 2.2 Job 8.16.17 Psal. 80.9.10 and this is an especiall promise of ours for the Churches in Hosea 14.5.6 I sayes the Lord I by my Doctrine dropping as the rain Deut. 32.2 and by my spirit as the neather Springs and Streams from Lebanon Cant. 4.13 I will be as the dew unto Israell and he shall grow as the Lilly and cast forth his roots thick and threefold as Lebanon his branches shall spread 4. Most fruitfull trees of all the earth besides and this is expected of the Churches and their members to bring forth fruits not common fruits but Garden fruits not ordinary Garden fruits neither but Eden Garden fruits i. e. the fruits of the Lords own planting grafting growing the choysest fruits Jehovahs fruits of the spirit spirituall faith spirituall love spirituall holinesse spirituall obedience spirituall knowledge spirituall prayers preachings c. all of the spirits putting forth and blooming and setting increasing and ripening Jer. 17.8 then they 'le bring forth in a time of drought when all other trees are withered and burnt up as Rev. 8.7 and when the third part of the trees must be burnt up And why because they are so well rooted and the Lord causes them to grow Prov. 12.12 these bring forth the fruits of holinesse and righteousnesse which are in Christ Phil. 1.11 so that ye shall know them by their fruits for 5. They are pleasant for sight Gen. 2.9 so must the Saints and all Church-members ev'n to the world and in the eies of them without and shine as lights and by their conversations attract them Acts 2.47 Zeph. 3.20 I will make you a name and praise among all people of the Earth this will be as I have said before when the Saints shall be a sweet savour to all 2 cor 2.14 15. and amiable in the eyes of all 6. And their fruits good for food Gen. 2.9 So will it be again they shall feed the strong and the weake with such fruits of love faith holinesse obedience graces gifts prayers prophesies interpretations and exhortations and such like day by day as shal administer grace to the hearers Ephes. 4.29 Col. 4.6 and be full of refreshings and juice and sap and sweetnesse yea as Apples both meat and drinke to many poor hungry soules O sweet dayes when these fruits shall be ripe and gathered and given out in due season So that it appears the Lord hath promised us in these restitution of times the most precious fruits of imparadised Saints suaves ad visum ad vescendum so excellent as shall satisfie all the senses delightfull to heare of sweet to smell of most admirable to feele of most pleasant to the sight and exceedingly sweet savory and soule-satisfying to the taste Lord hasten these happy dayes Then the day of Jezreel will be great indeed thân the Churches shall be Paradise when their members bring forth such dainty and diversity of fruits and that for all sorts of people that such as will not taste them may touch them or such as will not touch them may scent them or such as will not scent resent nor smell the Spices they bring forth Cant. 4 16. may see them amiable in their eyes as such as will not see them may and so they shall heare of them O precious precious days Come running Lord like the Roe 7. In Gen. 2.9 the Lord made every sort of good trees to grow in Paradise and so will he in these latter dayes for there shall not be a confining of a Garden or Church to one sort of trees onely and no more unlesse here and there one by chance so to one sort of Judgements or Opinions or People O no! but of every sort of trees and fruits of Persons Professions and Opinions that the Lord makes to grow and to bring forth shall be in Paradise Oh then will there be a glorious day for Sion indeed and Eden shall be the Garden of the Lord and the Saints shall feed upon all those sorts of fruits judgements gifts graces or whatever they be 8. The tree of life shall stand in the midst of other trees Gen. 2.9 as also the tree of knowledge in every Church or Garden of the Lord. The tree of life may be understood two wayes 1. as living and then 2. as life giving and in this sence I take it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for that it was to give life but what kinde of life I conceive that in Gen. it may bee life to the body as our food does by maintaining the natuâall heat radicall moysture and animall spirits c. but I thinke it most of all intends some quickning power and vital strength if I may so say which was given by this fruit to the Eater above all other that he could not be sicke nor wax oââ nor weake nor infirme nor dye but should live in perpetuall health and strength and vigor of spririt But however as that tree of life stood in the midst of the rest ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and was more worth then all the rest Cant. 2.3 So does Christ in the midst of his Saints in the midst Rev. 1.13 and 2.1 of the seven golden Candlesticks in the midst of his Brethren Hebr. 2.12 his fellow trees in the midst of the Brethren in the midst of the Church will I give praises sayes Christ so is his Promise to be in
the midst of them Mat. 18.20 so Psal. 46 5. Hosea 11.9 Joel 2.27 So Zeph. 3.5.15 the King of Israel in the midst of thee So hath the Lord promised us in Zach. 2 5. he will be our glory in the midst of us and so v. 10.11 sing rejoyce O daughters of Sion every particular Church and Assembly of Sion for lo I come and I will dwell in the midst of thee and many Nations shal be joyn'd to the Lord in that day and shall be my joyn'd or gather'd people and I will dwell in the midst of thee Oh this is a singular happinesse for then one member and one Church and one tree and one Ordinance will be as neare to him as another and receive from him as well as another and all alike will fetch power and glory and grace and spirit and light and life and whatsoever else is communicable from him Some there be that make this tree a Symbole and the two trees the two Sacraments so far I agree with them as to say these speciall Ordinances are in the midst of the Churches and must not be dispensed without neither Baptisme nor the Lords Supper so call'd of breaking bread and they break the Command that dare to give them or receive them without for they are to be in the midst of the Churches and will be so ere long and kept there by the flaming sword from the sons of Adam that run greedily according to the Serpents insinuations 2 Cor. 11.3 to eat of the forbidden fruits But this tree of life which shal stand in the midst of the gatherd Churches in the restored Paradise is meant Christ and so hee shall stand as Rev. 22.2 and in the midst of the street of the holy City every Church that helps to make up the great City the tree of life which bare twelve manner of fruits c. Christ will be in the midst not onely to give fruits both meat and drinke for other trees the Saints and members will doe so too but he is there living and giving life 1 Cor. 15.45 a quickening i. e. life-giving spirit having twelve manner of fruits for twelve months of divers sorts for all sorts and conditions of souls and for as often as you will have of him and those that eat of him shall never dye Jo. 6.50 but grow livelier and lustier and stronger and healthfullier every day So that Christ hath promised to be a tree of life in the midst of the Churches to make them up an earthly Paradise which else cant be 9. Other trees and this tree of life were much alike for every tree hath the same wood ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã lignum and this foretels me how much the Saints the true Members of the Churches shall look like Christ and bring forth fruits like Saints and walk as he walked 1 John 4.17 And represent him as pertaking of divine and humane nature and being filled with the same spirit and we know when he shall appear we shall appear like him 1 Jo. 3.2 The second speciall priviledges of Paradise were in the River which watered the Garden and that this was also very significant as to these latter dayes will easily appear by the spirit which is promised to the Saints and Churches in these latter dayes as a River and the Graces as Streams and the Ordinances as Brooks c. Isay. 30.25 Isay. 33.21 Isay. 32.2 and Isay. 41.18 I will open rivers in high places and in the dry land springs of water and Isay. 43.19.20 Behold I will do a new thing and ye shall know it I will even make a Way in the Wildernesse and Rivers in the Desart I will give Rivers in the Desart to give drink to my people my chosen So Ezek 34.13.14 I will feed you upon the Mountains of Israel by the Rivers in fat pastures So Psal. 46.4 There is a River the streams whereof make glad the City of God So Psal. 65.9 Thou enrichest it with the River of God which is full of water Psal. 1.3 and besides many other Scriptures that in Rev. 22.1 He shewed me a pure River of water of life clear as Christall proceeding out of the Throne of God and of the Lamb i. e. the spirit powred cut in the latter dayes flowing from the Father and the Son but to some Particulars 1. Whence and whither the River flowed and 2. for what end See v. 10. A River went out of Eden to water the Garden and from thence it parted into four Heads 1. The River ran out of Eden Eden that lay in the East so that River ran from the East ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the word is a currere perpetuo cursu the River ran continually Some say the Fountain was in the midst of Paradise but the Text sayes non Fontem sed Fluvium it came out of Eden from the East the East we sayd before was Christ and from him out of God this River of the spirit continually runs Rev. 22 1. and shall flow ere long with mighty streams in midst of the streets or Churches The East was sayd to have two parts as Zanchy notes the first is clear in the Scriptures which we read much off as of Arabia Babylonica Persiae Chaldea c. in this part was Mesopotamia and the Garden of Paradise but secondly the other part of the East lay obscure and hidden to us unknown and unshown in the Scriptures and from that part some say the River ran whether it be so or no in the Letter yet this is certain that so much of the Will of God in Christ as is revealed declares to us Eden the Garden of the Lord the Churches of Christ in the latter dayes will be large and the Scriptures speak much of it and show it clearly but that part of the Will of God which is secret and in mystery hidden and obscure this River runs from also into the Churches by which River the secret and hidden mysteries may and must be found out and that which is not yet discovered of God and Christ must be revealed and the whole Book of Revelation and whatsoever is as yet sealed up must be layd open and made common to the Churches This River it ran into Paradise partly by secret close occult conveyances and partly by open ordinary courses and flowings sayes Pliny lib. 5. c. 24. So does the spirit and so it will come flowing into the Churches to water them fill them as Waters fill the Sea Isay. 11. partly by Meanes Ordinances Promises Providences and such ordinary Passages and Currents of the spirit and partly by secret wayes under ground mysterious occult conveyances but what with one way and what with another the Gardens of the Lord the Churches will be well refreshed and filled with this River which arises out of the East And to finish this Particular this River ran as with one stream into the Garden but
from thence divided severall wayes abroad so will the spirit as with one mighty rushing Sea into the Churches and from them be divided about and spread abroad But Secondly for what end to water the Garden So the Churches will be abundantly more fructifying and fresh when this spirit is poured out than now they are Cant. 4.15 And they shall be like a watered Garden whose waters faile not Isay. 58.11 they can't faile Heb. 2.14 they are already green and growing and shall no more be like a parched Wildernesse Thirdly a word more about the Division of this River v. 10. From thence it parted into four Heads From thence inde Hebr. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã de ibi it is a question among some where this Division is made whether before it came into the Garden and after it went out or in Paradise now it appears to me although it came into the Garden uno influxo as by one stream yet it went out by four in v. 10.11.12 13. c. So that the Division was within the Garden and by this Division every part of the Garden was watered So the spirit though it is one and the same as from Christ yet in the Church it flows severall wayes in severall Gifts Graces and Administrations 1 Cor. 12.4 So that every part of the Church may be watered and every one have according to his measure some more and some lesse And from the Church it flows abroad to the World and this foretels us the spirit shall come flowing in such an ample manner into the Churches in these last dayes and that it shall flow from them and out of them run out to others several wayes in severall streams yea four Heads into the four Parts of the World East West North and South and as the foure Heads encompassed and took in many Lands v. 11.12.13.14 as Arabia Syria Chaldea Chus Aethiopia Aegypt c. So shall the spirit that goes out of the Churches in that Great Day of the flowing of it in and pouring of it on them I say that spirit shall go out of the Churches round about severall wayes into all Parts of the World to fetch in and to compasse about and to gather up of many Nations and Tongues and Languages and Lands to the Lord and his Christ who is the East Yea and many pretious stones and gold of Havilah shall be fetched in too as fit matter for the Lords house in those his latter Golden Dayes So that the great and glorious Work that God hath to do by his spirit in these dayes is in the Churches and then by the Churches abroad many wayes in the world but thus far for the second speciall Priviledges of the Churches typified by Paradise in the Rivers that shall run in the midst of their streets and run from them to others See Zach. 14.8 And in that day shall living water go out of Jerusalem the halfe of them one way and the halfe another c. Now we come to the last Description of the Type which is so full for these latter dayes and which relates so eminently and evidently to the Churches and that is in ver 15.16.17 The Lord God tooke the Man and put him into the Garden c. 1. The Man to shew that it was no place for Beasts the Lord hath promised no ravenous beasts shall enter into this earthly Paradise that is to come in these last Ages Isay. 35 9.10 2. The Lord tooke him tulit Jehovah Elohim to shew that he came not thither by nature and was not born to it or created in it but translated into it by the spirit of the Lord the Lord put him in so none are to be in the Churches as Members that be in their meer naturall Condition or as if born to it or born in it O no! only such as are brought in by Grace whom the Lord hath brought in and fitted for Church-Communion by his spirit that must be Members such as the Lord adds and he adds none but such as shall be saved Acts 2.47 Too too many naturall carnall men have crept into the Churches and have added themselves or else others have added them but the Lord will out them and rout them ere long he hath not added them And therefore the fiery tryall will purge them off and over with a powder And that Day will burn up the third part of the trees Rev. 8.7 with Zach. 13.9 and after that there shall be no more the Cananite in the Lords house Zach. 14.21 3. The Paradise was of use in mans innocency as an Academy or the Vniversity sayes Pareus to which men from all Parts might resort to praise the Lord and to learn of him and to behold his most excellent workes and to feed of the best fruits And from thence others might be sent abroad as the Rivers went to give knowledge to the people and of such excellent use will the Churches of Christ be in these latter dayes for all sorts of Saints to resort to them to praise the Lord in them to be instructed by him to be acquainted with his most gracious workings in us and for us and to feed upon the best priviledges and choisest fruits of restored Paradise and to be sent out thence to go abroad all along with the Rivers I mean with the rich measures of the spirit to teach the World to instruct them without that are ignorant of the truth mysteries of the Gospel as they are revealed to the Saints in fellowship Such Churches wil prove the usefullest Vniversities in the World to stock and store the Nation with able Spiritual Teachers and such as shall speake the things they heare and see being all taught of the Lord by the Anointing from on high so to doe and this is promised at large in these latter Dayes Jerem. 32.40 Isay. 46.13 and 54.13.14 For his Law shall go forth from Zion Isay. 22. Micha 4.8 4. God would not have man no not in his innocency to live no not in Paradise without Law but he kept him under strict Law v. 16. the Lord God commanded the man praecepto singulari obstrinxit the Hebrew notes the Word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with the Proposition or Particle ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to signifie more then simply to command viz. to command with an Interdiction and Prohibition as follows in v. 17. thus is the Word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã vajesau read in Scripture and this is very significant for God doth not promise us a lawlesse liberty or licentious dayes in these latter dayes but that we shall be under his Lawes and Ordinances which he hath appoynted in the Church The Saints shall be exact walkers up to the rule of perfect righteousnesse in Christ Jesus not destroying but fulfilling the Law and that in Love which is the bond of perfection only this obedience shal be
more in and by the spirit of the Lord John 4.25.24 But God is very exact as appears by the strictnesse of the woâd to have his Saints the Churches and Members thereof subject to his Laws even in Paradise even in the best reformed restored dayes Heb. 8.10 Ezek. 43.11 and 44.5.24 Yea the Royal Law James 2.8 And Law of truth Mal. 2.6 Yea the Law to go forth out of Zion to others Mich. 4.2 And seale the Law among my Disciples Isay. 8.16 So that God especially looks for it from them for they have more reason to live under the Order and Law of God then any others for they are to be Examples to others as lights on a hill and as the Salt to season others that are without They have it first that are in Churches most excellently as from the Lord and others as from them Micah 4.2 Adam had the Law first in Paradise as from the Lord most excellently of all and Eve afterwards as from him Besides the Majesty Authority of God is promised hereby especially in the Churches as Paul said 1 Cor. 11.23 For I have received of the Lord that which I delivered unto you c. so it shal be especially in the last days as Micah 5.4 He Christ shall stand and feed and rule in the strength of the Lord in the majesty of the name of the Lord his God and they the Churches shall abide For now after this shall he Christ be great unto the end of the Earth But yet marke this that the Man was first made and then commanded he had first a Principle and then a Precept the first is to the adesse and then the other to the bene esse So that to the singular Comfort of Saints and all Church Members here is much promised that he will first create and then command that he will first give them a power to do it and then give them a Precept to do it And then they shall be upon the Chariots of Aminadab First he 'l write his Law in them and then receive his Law of them i. e. that which is written in them in these latter days so that the Churches Saints shal not be yea caÌnot be without Law nor without liberty nor without the perfect Law of liberty Jam. 1.25 5. Man though in Paradise must not be idle therefore v. 15. God put him in to dresse it and to keep it viz. it Garden for the word is hortus which is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of the Feminine Gender with this ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã affixed and it is not without signification to all the Churches and Saints for as Zanchy sayes Paradisuâ illa typus fuit Ecclesiae ergo qui in Ecclesiam positi sunt discaât se non esse hîc positos ut otiosi vivant sed ut pro suâ quisque virili colat Ecclesiam camque custodiat Paradise was a Type of the Church and it concerns every Member of the Church to remember he must not be idle but up and about to work in the Vineyard to dresse and keep it for the manifestation of the spirit is given to every one to profit withall 1 Cor. 12.7 To doe something or other to the edifying of the Church 1 Cor. 14.12 Rom. 14.19 to instruct exhort build up and dresse it Ephes. 4.29 1 Thes. 5.11 Jude 20. Heb. 10.24.25 Yea and to keep it too from the Foxes of the Field and the Wild Bores of the Wood yea to keep out all Beasts and such as would hurt this Paradise and to keep in good Orders the Fences and Hedges the Lawes and Liberties of the Church Jude 3. Gal. 5.1 Heb. 12.3.4 Ephes. 4.3.4 Phil. 2.1.2.3 1 Cor. 1.10 2 Cor. 13.11 This Care lies upon all the Churches and Members thereof the Lord make them good Husband-men carefull and watchfull and painfull as he hath promised for the benefit of the Church and the good keeping of this Typified Paradise as Hosea 10.11.12 Obj. But Labour and Worke was poena peccati a Curse Gen. 3.17 and a Bondage Ans. Not every Labour and Worke but anxious vexatious grievous pains and labours but not to labour in Paradise in the Lords Garden or Vineyard to such as the Lord hath set therein his Yoke is easie and his Service is sweet to them Prov. 3.17 The Wayes of wisdome are pleasantnesse to their Souls they delight to be doing for the Lord for Christ for the edifying of his Church Psal. 1.2 and 16.3 and 40.8 Psal. 119.16.24.35.47.70.77.174 Duties are a Delight and Ordinances a Delight to them Cant. 2.3 Isay. 58.13.14 6. Man though in Paradise yet upon open Breach of Gods Law he was cast out and excommunicated Gen. 3.23.24 Therfore the Lord sent him out from the Garden of Eden to till the ground from whence he was taken and he drove out the man or expelled cast and shut him out which is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a hard word and a clear Excommunication whilst the former word he sent out ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is but a kind of command to him to pack away but now he 's thrust out and banish'd Paradise for indeed his offence was the greater that it was in Paradise after he was so blessed and had tasted the fruits of it c. So must Offenders though Members of the Church 1 Cor. 5.45 be dealt with their sins are of the greater aggravation by how much the longer they have been Members and by how much the more they have tasted of the Fruits and found of the Benefits of being inclosed and in the Garden of the Lord viz. Church-fellowship wherefore let Members beware of the forbidden Fruits and they may live diu die long and happily in the Churches of Christ in these last dayes 7. Man in Paradise might eat of every tree v. 16. of every tree of the Garden thou mayest freely eat that is of the Fruit of every Tree ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ex quavis arbore except as v. 17. of the tree of knowledge thou must eat freely is an excellent Hebraisme ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã eat and eat again yea comedendo comedes you may eat by eating there be some that say under these words lye a Command upon the Man ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that he must eat of the Fruits of every Tree without making difference of clean and unclean c. This shows the great advantage and priviledges of Saints and Members of the Churches in these last dayes they feed upon the Fruits of every Tree in the Garden not out of the Garden of every Ordinance of every Administration of every Gift Grace of every Saint or Member not putting of Differences making Distinctions or having of the Faith with respect of Persons or Opinions Micah 4.5 And they shall sit every one under his own Vine and they shall walke every one in the name of his God c. Yea then as every Tree
Knowledge Phil. 3.8 Jo. 7.3 and learning as the taught of God Isay. 29.11 and Isay. 50.4 John 6 45. Rev. 14 3. Rev. 5.5.6 and excelling all in the truest purest fullest sweetest and profitablest originall tongues and languages Dan. 1.17 Jo. 7.15 Viz. the language of Canaan the tongue of the spirit the purest originall Wherefore let not Sathan deceive us with his fair sides of Gifts and Parts so as to make us eat of them and chuse them before the tree of life And yet God forbid but that we should have gifts and parts and learning and languages in the Churches too for the service of the Church and to be under the spirit so that there is great reason that the tree of Knowledge should stand there though the Serpent do make it his Den and Tree of Temptation 10. It was the sixth day that man was put into Paradise by God and now a day is as a thousand years so that we live in the sixth day since the Creation and now God is restoring Paradise apace and he hath gathered some Churches his Garden is enclosed and he hath caused trees to grow there and the River to run there now it remaines that he by his own spirit do put man in we live in this day wherein he will do it as Ezek 36.33.35.36.37 Jer. 32.37 And I will gather them and I will bring them againe into this place Micah 7.9 He will bring me forth to light and I shall behold his righteousnesse Zach. 8.8 I will bring them and they shall dwell in the midst of Jerusalem and they shall be my People and I will be their God in truth and righteousnesse the Lord undertakes it himselfe by his owne hand to put men into his Churches and to bring in the sons of strangers and the outcasts of Israel Isay 56.6.7.8 and he will plant them Jerem 32.40.41 and bring all the good that he hath promised in his word upon them Jer. 32.42 and cause them to walk by Rivers of waters Jerem 31.9 Ezek. 34.13 c. 11. But to conclude the Type Paradise is the place wherein God did most familiarly appeare and acquaint himselfe to Man and manifest his love and glory Three wayes we read of by which God spake to men by dreams by visions or else face to face and in this manner whereby his Love and wherin his Glory did most appeare viz. face to face did the Lord manifest himselfe in Paradise although his face was seen but as in a Glasse 2 Cor. 3.18 under the similitude of an Angel or some other bodily appearance This signifies the singular appearances and presence of God which the Churches shall enjoy above all the world besides in these last dayes his presence is especially promised to appeare and his Love and Glory to be manifested in the Churches ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c. Such a speciall manifestation as is mentioned in John 14.21 which is promised in these last dayes shall be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by the brightnesse of his glory Heb. 1.2.3 Jo. 2.11 Eph. 3.3.4 so is it in Psal. 102.16 when the Lord shall build up Zion then he shall appeare in his glory So Habak 2.14 Then shall they bee filled with the knowledge of the glory of the Lord. So Zach. 2.5 Rev. 21.11.23 The glory of God shall lighten the New Jerusalem viz. the glorious presence of God in it Then the Saints in the Churches shall have the most familiar presence of God discourses with him discoveries of him walking in the Garden as Cant. 8.13 and Cant. 7.11 So Cant. 6.2 my beloved is gone down into his Garden to the beds of spices particular Churches to feed in the Gardens to gather lillies There is Christ most and best to be found So Cant. 4.16 and 5.1 c. Psal. 63.2 and Psal. 27.4 yea the Angel of his presence shall be there Isay 63.9 and the name of them from that day shall be Jehovah Shammah the Lord is there Ezek. 48.35 Thus we have done with these Types that foretell the happy state of Saints in Gospel-fellowship and the Glory of the Churches of Christ in these latter dayes sparkling through many more Types then I have mention'd but these are sufficient for present proofe though every day will bring forth more and more excellent matter of praises and rejoycings whilst the Church comes out of the Wildernesse leaning on her beloved persumed with mirrh and frankinsence and the Saints shal have beauty for ashes and be called trees of righteousnesse the Lords own planting that he might be glorified Isay 61.3 But lastly that the Churches of Christ are to stand apparantly distinct from all others we have already prov'd it Chap. 6. lib. 1. c. besides severall Prophesies and Types we might bring forth but that 't is time to conclude and rest me as Numb 239. Lo they shall not be reckoned among the Nations and Rev. 18.4 Johu 15.19 Hosea 4.15 and 14 8. Ephraim shall say what have I to do any more with Idols yea so as an apparent difference shall bee known and own'd betwixt them and others Mal. 3.16.17 Jer. 15.16 for the Lord hath made the difference as from the first s Gen. 1.4 God saw the light was good and therefore divided the light from darknesse to be distinct ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the Sept. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i. e. by an apparent difference to bee knowne by all and so will he make the Churches of Light distinct from them of darknesse so as it appeares in the Chaldee Paraphrase and tongue ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and so in the Samaritan tongue that God made a manifest and bounded separation between them And this distinct separation or division of Gods make must stand It is then no new thing to be distinct from Parishes and all false Antichristian Churches wherein there is a mixture 2 Cor. 6.1415 and is not so distinct a separation as is and ought to be in all true Churches from false wayes and worships We find this too typified by Israel separated from all others Numb 16.9 and they were not to joyn in Religion and worship with the other Nations 1 King 11.3 Joshua 2.3 Exod 23.16 Deut. 10.8 and 32.8 but separated from the mixed multitude Nehem. 13.3 Ezra 10.16 yea in Deut. 23.1 2.3 c. you will read who might and who might not enter into the Church which much concerns us now v. 1. not such as cannot retaine the seed of the word as it is in Heb. Shophcah which sheds and loses that precious seed how can they beget others to the faith that lose the seed such are not to be received into the Congregation of the Lord O precious promises which will produce and procreate a most excellent distinction in the latter dayes when the Lord shall adde to his Churches such as have a fulnesse of his seed 1 Pet. 1.23 1 Io. 3.9 remaining in them and then as v. 2.
Bastards shal not be receiv'd i. e. Hebr. Mamzer one that is of an Whore viz. the Whore in Rev. 17.5 the fruit of uncleannesse Too too many of them it is to be feared enter in as yet that have relation to the Whore and that don't heartily hate her and all her trumperies and toyes but then it shall be that none but those that hate the Whore and that shall labour to lay her open to all the World and burn her with fire Rev. 17. And such as shall be glad of the day wherein they may dash her little ones against the stones Psal 137.8.9 and may serve Babylon as she hath served Sion that shall enter indeed in that day and not the bastards that are born of the Whore But such as have gotten the victory over the beast and over his image and his marks and over the number of his name Rev. 15.2 Then will be the great and apparent distinction indeed Yea then v. 3. The Ammonite and Moabite must not enter in c. yet the Edomites shall v 7. being turned Proselites and received into the faith by Idumea or Edom I would understand the red people as the Word signifies and as it relates to the latter dayes I do believe it may take in the bloody Jewes who have so âong lay under the guilt who will e're the third generation enter apace into the Churches in the mean time Remember O Lord these children of Edom the Jewes in the day of Jerusalem the gathered Churches in the day of Jezreel who sayd and so they shal say as zealously as any of Babylon rase it rase it even the foundation thereof O Daughters of Babylon who ought to be destroyed happy shall he be that rewardeth thee as thou hast served us Psal. 137.7.8 In that day every eye shall see and every ear shal heare that âsrael is a people distinct from all others and so made by the instinct of the spirit which leads them out of Babylon into Zion and into all truths To conclude all the Prophesies Promises Precepts Practises of Primitive Saints Preachings and Epistles and Acts of the Apostles which is our Directory yea all the Types and Titles of the Church as Mount Zion Jerusalem Temple Tabernacle spirituall house peculiar people royal Priesthood City Spouse Vineyard Paradise and Garden of the Lord and golden Candlesticks and Kingdome of Heaven and all other titles that belong to her do call aloud in our ears to come in unto her and out of false adulterine wayes of worship Wherefore Hosea 2.1.2.3.4 Say to the brethren come my people and to the Sisters we will joyn with you arise sing for there is mercy offered us Wherefore let us all plead Plead with your mother plead for she is not my wife neither âân I her husband saith the Lord Wherefore let her put away her whoredomes out of her face and her adulteries out of her brest Plead strive against her Litigate Et rixamini Zanc. in loc viz. your mother the Nationall Church so called and her children v. 4. viz. parochiall Synagogues which are full of whoredomes and adulteries and are not the Lords Churches or his Spouse but Adulteresses and as Churches the Daughters of the Whore the Quean the soul strumpet who shall be burnt up Therefore awake O ye people of England Ireland and Scotland and plead and expostulate in good earnest with them For their Whoredomes are in their faces and their adulteries in their breasts in their face that is their externall worship and ordinances and discipline And in their breasts that is in their hearts For Parish-Church Members are ful of whoredoms uncleaness idolatry superstitions and adulteries in their hearts They love the Whore in their hearts Yea furthermore most impudently and imprudently like the most brazen faced Whores they will commit sin incest adultery in open sight and without blushing for shame call for their Lovers in the open congregations and will have their Sacraments their Services their Idols and wil-worship in their Synagogues yea and they have their Priests too to preach up and paint out their idolatry as Whores are painted to give them the Sacraments in their sins O sad dayes I like Sodomes but the Lord will judge her I remember Mr. Cawdrey in 's storehouse and similles sayes to this that his high felony as 't is for a subject to counterfeit his Kings Letters or Seales so for men to make new Lawes and Orders and not to take Christ's but to alter the word to counterfeit the Sacraments and most impudently with the Whores forehead to maintain traditions Customes though of long standing which are not Christ's but Anti-Christ's and to administer the Sacrament and Seales otherwise then the Lord hath appointed and then Christ hath instituted in his Gospel yea and to aggravate their wickednesse too to do it in the Kings Christs name too and to pretend his Commission which they have counterfeited and invented is horrible felony and high treason and renders such as so receive them from their Ministers an Harlot of Anti-Christ What can the Parish Ministers and Presbyterians then say for themselvs or any that receive from them Seeing it is Felony Treason and Harlotry Her Whoredomes and adulteries are so open as makes a modest man to blush and detest her whilst other lewd ones and her Lovers that seem yet to carry a fair face do defend and professe her to be honest and honorable Aye 't is for their credit so to doâ who trade with her as long as they can keep it which will not be long now For the Lord sayes v. 3. Let her put away thâse her stinking whoredomes lest I strip her naked and set her ãâã in the day that she was born c. The Lord hath promised to strip these strumpit-Churches and Temples of Dagon The whore and her children the Daughters of Babylon viz. Nationall and Parish-Churches as naked as they were the first day they were born they shall be as poore and miserable as ever they were yea as in the time of their nativity how is that Why thus First They shall be quite stripp'd of cloaths for covering and ornaments and not have so much as men of gifts i. e. Learning that is graced or abilities of the spirit that shall plead for them but all against them even those that are as yet the Whores Lovers and commit adultery with her they shall loath her when they see her lâwdnesse and nakednesse so that she shall be stripp'd of all and bee as naked as ever she was borne 2. When these Parishes and Sinagogues and false Churches were borne as they were naked so they were besmear'd in bloud begun in bloud and born in bloud so the Lord will shew their abominable filthinesse in the very eyes and sight of all her Lovers v. 10. and lay her crimes and iniquities and contamination
open to all the world 3. When they were born at first why alas they were poor feeble âhings and not able to help themselves and so it shall bee in these latter dayes none shall bee able to deliver them Hoseae 2.10 or keep them up Dan. 11. ult 4. When borne at first they arose with a cry they made the poore Saints to cry and to suffer death and martyrdome but they shall be stripp'd into that condition that they shall fall with a cry Rev. 6.16 Rev. 18.11.18 Isay 15.5.8 Jer. 48.5.20 and howling 5. When borne at first but little and so shall they be crowded out and be no more as the Kingdome of Christ and true Churches grow greater and greater 6. When borne at first they were without knowledge in darkenesse in themselves and could not see and thus shall they be spoyled and stripp'd again and thrown down into darknesse never more to rise as Mat. 8.12 The Children of the Kingdom shal be cast out into utter darknes So the children of the nationall Churches viz. Parish Churches Thus Hos. 2.4 I will not have mercy on her Children for they are Children of Whoredome i. e. Corrupt superstitious and Adulterated even in sight of all Saints like Rome the mother whence they came as wee proved fully in the first Book They are not ligitimate Children borne of God but of base bloud adulterine seed whorish Romish principles wherefore I will have no mercy on them saith the Lord but they must fall with Babylon that belong to Babylon unlesse they put away their Whoredomes Superstitions unlawfull Worships no longer like impudent Strumpets to paint themselves over with Spanish yea Romish Paintings and alluring outsides Away with those patchesâ and alluring arguments used to get people in to those Idol Worships of their Sacraments Burials Baptizings or the like as they are their inventions that are unwarrantable and declared Whoredomes and Adulteries in the God! which the Lord will judge with fire from heaven In the mean time the day of putting a difference is upon us happy are they that see it and do it It is as yet in our Nation as it was in Athens there were two sorts of Congregations viz. Ecclesia Agorae Churches and mixt Congregations in the Churches none but such as appeared Saints had communion and entrance but the other Congregations sayes Flaccus Illiricus were made up of any consisting of a confused and promiscuous multitude which made a meer Politicall meeting And such are your Parishes and nationall Churches which are far from being Churches as is proved in all the Essentials that appertain thereto lib. 1. thus Churches differd from Synagogues as they do from Parishes vide Vrsin de Eccles. 1. Quest. Parishes at the best are but like the great Chamber whereinto all may come and walk that will but the Churches of Christ are his Chambers of presence the King is there his Councell there and thence will come forth his great Acts and Laws and Declarations to all the World And although the Ship is tossed and the Disciples that want faith cry out for feare let the storms rise higher as long as Christ is imbarqued with us in the same Seas and in the same stormes Wherefore as Caesar said to the trembling Marriner Confide nauta Caesarem vebis feare not honest friend for ye carry Caesar So I say to the Churches and to all the Members friends feare not for the Lord is with you you carry Christ it is he that is in you and holds the stern for you Fear not only be carefull of some corrupt boards and members of your Churches who will flye in a storm and so the ship may spring a leake and thereby let in too much of the raging Sea but bee so much the carefuller to stop the leaks and every day to be pumping out the corrupt black and stinking waters which get in and goe on with the fairest gales and wind of the spirit and as the waters abute so the Ark i. e. the Church long and broad and made of many pieces of Wood that will never rot which shal rest on Mount Ararat Gen. 7.6.7 till the waters be all dried up and the Sea be no more Rev. 21.1.2 And thus I have done with this Chapter and this second Booke wherein you have had the totum homogeneum of the true Church of Christ according to the Gospel institution and true Primitive practise and Christian constitution We have heard what is to be done before and what in an orderly knitting and imbodying together The next Booke the third if the Lord will give incouragement will be very large and profitable to shew what is to be done after this orderly imbodying Wherin the Church will be considered as the totum organicum in all her Officers and Offices and Orders and Ordinances some of which we want in these days means maintenances and even round about her very borders For as the Body is blind that wants Eyes to see and deaf that wants Ears to hear and lame that wants Feet to walk and Hands to act c. but yet it is a Body so the Church is a Church that wants Organs and Officers but not so perfect and intire without a Pastor as a Mouth Tongue i. e. Teachers Overseers as Eyes Elders as Eares Deacons as Hands to distribute to the poor and needy c. Messengers as Feet and such like instruments as these But yet much care must be had in choosing and calling and confirming them in their services and places to execute as by Authority and vertue and the whole from and for the wlole but of that hereafter and Thus far for the Essentialiâ Ecclesiae I purpose now to lay by my pen for a little while till I walke about Sion and have gone round about her even her borders and told the Towers thereof and mark'd well her Bulworks and considered her Palaces as they are now and as they have been of old and as they will be in these later days then I will God willing arise again in the Name of Jehovah Elohim to tell what I have marked and met with in my rounds to the generation that is to come Sic nunquam metuant Res Magnâ oblivia magni Temporis c. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Fiat Finiat ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã THE FIRST TABLE Of the Eminent Orthodox Writers Councels and Martyrs in all ages that have bore testimony to the truths asserted in this Tract and that are Quoted in the Tract 1. Lib. A A Insworths Communion Ainsw against Bernard Alphoneus Ambrose's Epist's Ames Medull Theol. Aquinas Aretius Arias Montanus Askew Martyr Augustinus B BAines's Diocesan Triall Baines on Colloss Bartlers Modell Benson on Hosea Bernard in Cant. Bernard to Pope Eugenius Beza Bilson Martyr Bolton Brightman Bradford Martyr Burton's Vindication Bullinger Burrough's Heart Divisions Burrough's against
Magistrates Judges of p. 164 c. 13 l. 2 Faire without and not within Hypocrites p. 66 c. 5 l. 1 Fair all over the Church of Christ p. 100 c. 8 l. 1 Faith never forced three hundred years after Christ p. 160 c. 13 l. 1 Faith more urged then Forme p. 208 c. 15 l. 1 Faith in prayer forces out a quick answer p. 370 c. 6 l. 2 In the Faith all are to be received p. 348 c. 5 l. 2 Fall suddenly to some Churches p. 188 189 191 c. 14 l. 1 False perswasions dangerous and how to know them p. 249 c. 1 l. 2 False friends flatter most 2 Epist. Familiarity with Christs enemies declined p. 76 c. 6 l. 1 M. Fanshaws Experience p. 414 c. 6 l. 2 Fatal blow to Parish Churches when p. 94 c. 7 l. 1 Father one to all Saints p. 86 c. 7 l. 1 Feat of hell makes hypocrites serve God p. 477 c. 9 l. 2 Felony to give and receive Sacraments as most do in Parish Churches p. 551 c. 9 l. 2 Fellowship Christ was Pastor of our paterne p. 57 c. 5 l. 1 Fellowship with men not out of Christs way p. 77 c. 6 l. 1 Few at first embody and who they be p. 278 c. 3 l. 2 Fâghters against God whâ p. 340 c. 5 l. 2 Fighting-time for all before the conquest p. 365 c. 6 l. 2 Finall cause first in eye last in act p. 131 c. 12 l. 1 Finall cause of Churches promised what p. 522 c. 9 l. 2 Fire goes out of the mouths of Saints and Churches to devouâe all their Adversaries p. 90 c. 7 l. 1 Firme foundation of all true Churches p. 184 c. 14 l. 1 First into Christ and then into Churches p. 188 c. 14 l. 1 Fittest to lay a Churches foundation who p. 192 c. 14 l. 1 Fit for Church-fellowship who p. 210 c. 15 l. 1 Flowers tyed up in a Nosegay and presented to the Saints what they are p. 450 c. 6 l. 2 Forcing powers must bee p. 126 127 128 c. 11 l. 1 Folks run mad and why p. 150 c. 13 l. 1 Foolish buildings will soon fall and why and so will many in our dayes p. 191 c. 13 l. 1 The Form of the Church and how promised p. 70 61 522 c. 9 l. 2 Form wanting makes deform p. 88 c. 7 l. 1 Form of the Church is partly Independent p. 100 c. 8 l. 1 The Forme by Christs Rule measured p. 121 c. 10 l. 1 Forme of Embadying not set but fit p. 272 273 c. 3 l. 2 Forms must put none by Admission p. 292 c. 4 l. 2 Forms childish things but how p. 341 c. 5 l. 2 Forms Idolized soone tumble p. 343 c. 5 l. 2 Form of Christ in the flesh and Churches parallel p. 344 c. 5 l. 2 Formes not to be forced but left to liberty p. 345 c. 5 l. 2 Forms of Gods owne ordaining laid aside for peace-sake much more ours p. 345 c. 5 l. 2 Formes how occasioned and how useful 345 5 Formes of Church covenant p. 457 459 c. 7 l. 2 Formal Professours Time-servers p. 115 c. 8 l. 1 Formalists most furious against the Spirit p. 305 308 309 c. 42 52 Formality delineated p. 420 c. 6 l. 2 Formal Righteousnesse p. 393 408 410 c. 6 l. 2 Foundation of the Church is Christ alone p. 53 183 51 c. 13 l. 1 Foundation is first of all laid in sound buildings 189 524 14 19 2 Foundations are rotten which many have built and which will bee suddenly discovered p. 191 c. 13 l. 1 Foundation of some Anabaptists is as weake as water that making an Idol of it p. 301 302 305 c. 4 l. 2 Fountaine in the midst of the Gardens is Christ p. 203 c. 15 l. â Free-willers all Saints but how p. 125 c. 11 l. 1 Fruitfulnesse of the Churches above All 32 43 3 4 1 Fruits of the Trees of typified Paradise p. 5â3 c. 9 l. 2 Fulnesse of all the Body is Christ the head p. 148 c. 13 l. 1 G. Gardens of Christ his Churches p. 42 43 c. 4 l. 1 Gates of Sion are the Congregational Chuâches and the way into Sion p. 204 209 c. 15 l. 1 Gathered out is before Gathered in p. 71 c. 6 l. 1 Gathered Churches many must fill p. 188 189 c. 14 l. 1 Gifts Parts c. qualifie not for Church-fellowship p. 59 c. 5 l. 1 Glory of the latter house Greatest p. 4 c. 1 l. 1 Glory of God the end of Church-fellowship p. 132 c. 12 l. 1 Glory of the Churches is All in One p. 339 c. 5 l. 2 Glory of God much by Experiences c. p. 357 c. 6 l. 2 God is the universal Good 260 2 1 God in us the Principle to us the Object and with us the End p. 261 c. 2 l. 1 God and Saints seale by the same Spirit p. 227 c. 2 l. 2 God receives Saints of all judgements p. 316 c. 5 l. 1 Gods great designe is All into One p. 330 c. 5 l. 2 A Gâd-like Principle moves the Saints p. 254 c. 2 l. 1 Godly wrong their souls to abide in Parish Churches p. 95 c. 6 l. 1 Golden Rule of Conscience p. 337 c. 5 l. 2 Good must separate from the Bad p. 71 c. 6 l. 1 Good in this Church-state the Wils object p. 259 c. 2 l. 2 Gospel-Discipline proved from Polity p. 3 5 c. 1 l. 1 Gospel-Hedges and Fences p. 42 c. 4 l. 1 Gospel-Order in the Institution to be knowne p. 246 c. 1 l. 2 Gospel way of worship is the great promise p. 508 c. 9 l. 2 Gospel full of blessings to all 33 Epist. A Gospell call p. 410 c. 6 l. 2 Gâvernours in Kingdomes of Saints and of Families alike p. 180 c. 13 l. 1 Governours of the Nation warned of Lawyers 225 Ep. 2 Government of Christ and civill Magistrates distinct p. 127 c. 11 l. 1 Graces saving and sanctifying to fit for Church-fellowship p. 59 c. 5 l. 1 Grace in a convert taken two wayes p. 355 c. 6 l. 2 Gradual recovery of the Church now p. 20 c. 3 l. 1 Grounds of true perswasion is Gods word p. 245 c. 1 l. 2 H. Hair of the Church p. 96 c. 8 l. 1 Hairs grown on the Head so Saints on Christ p. 151 c. 13 l. 1 Halcyon dayes 32 Epist. A Hanly's Experience p. 414 c. 6 l. 2 Happinesse and Honour to have Châist our Lord p. 145 c. 13 l. 1 Happinesse of Saints in Christ's Churches p. 95 c. 5 l. 1 Harbour in these daies in Gathered Churches p. 29 c. 3 l. 1 Hard to have Foundation in the Rock Christ p. 186 c. 13 l. 1 Haste Haste Haste words to England Ireland and Scotland p. 40 41 c. 3 l. 1 Haste to embody must be with good speed p. 280 c. 3 l. 2 As Head is members must bee p. 69 c. 5 l. 1 Head Christ to all Churches alike p. 103 c. 8 l. 1 Head and Body united make up whole
Churches p. 117 c. 9 l. 1 King the first a Tyrant 22 Epist. Kings never more in England 23 Ep. Kingdom of Christ p. 85 c. 7 l. 1 Kingdom of God consists not in outward things p. 324 c. 5 l. 2 Kingdoms of God of several kindes p. 325 ibid. Knowledge of Christ spiritual is one end of Church fellowship p. 60 c. 5 l. 1 L. Lambs Book of life p. 55 c. 5 l. 1 Lambs Book will be out ere long 217 Epist. Last days best days p. 26 31 46 c. 4 l. 1 Latter days Churches filled with glory p. 537 538 539 c. 9 l. 2 Law-giver Christ alone p. 144 145 c. 13 l. 1 Lawyers corrupt and live by sin 220 221 Epist. Lawyers mock at the word and hinder Reformation 222 Epist. Lawyers ere long will appear the greatest Oppressors Tyrants and Traytors that are 224 225 Epist. Laws of the Nation not regulated and why 222 Epist. Laws and Lawyers must be purged from lusts 223 Epist. Laws of Christ in paradise p. 540 c. 9 l. 2 Law to go forth from Churches to the World p. 541 ibid. Learned men so called most enemies to Christ p. 78 61 205 c. 15 l. 1 Learned in all Ages for the Independent Church way p. 205 ibid. Learned who are truly so p. 205 ibid. Least garden plants Gods greatest care p. 44 c. 4 l. 1 H. Lecsons Experience 10 Exp. 6 2 Legal Righteousness 4. Exp. ib. Lessons for Anabaptists in Ireland p. 334 335 c. 5 l. 2 A letter from Waterford answered p. 302 303 304 c. 4 l. 2 Levitical law required separation p. 72 c. 6 l. 1 Liberty of sisters in Churches p. 466 471 472 c. 8 l. 2 Liberty of Saints in things indifferent 318 5 2 328 ib. 333 ib. Life is first before law p. 541 c. 9 l. 2 Light and increase of knowledge one end of Church-fellowship p. 60 c. 5 l. 1 Light shining gloriously p. 400 c. 6 l. 2 Light goes forth from Churches round about p. 531 c. 9 l. 2 Lips of the Church what p. 97 c. 8 l. 2 Lord Christ alone by power purchase conquest gift and choice Independent spiritual universal sole-soveraign Lord cheif Justice most Excellency and Everlasting 78 6 1 143 144 13 1 Love original to all Saints a like p. 86 c. 6 l. 1 Love of God in Christ ground of comfort p. 375 c. 6 l. 2 Love of God taught by experiences p. 383 ibid. Love of God calls home p. 412 ibid. Love of Heaven and yet but Hypocrites p. 477 c. 9 l. 2 Love to God out-lives all Graces p. 405 c. 6 l. 2 Love to all Saints one end of Church-fellowship p. 60 c. 5 l. 1 Love to all Saints that differ in opinions p. 333 c. 5 l. 2 Love and sweetness to restore a faln Member p. 83 c. 7 l. 1 Love is absolute for which all indifferent things must be laid aside p. 453 c. 7 l. 2 Lust is set up in the room of Law 223 224 Epist. M. Mad folks in Churches and why p. 150 c. 13 l. 1 Maidens of wisdom now calling in the streets p. 198 199 c. 15 l. 1 Mary Magdalen the first preacher of Christ risen p. 474 c. 8 l. 2 Magistrates what they must do and what they must not do in matters of Religion 262 2 2 179 185 127 128 13 11 164 13 1 Magistrates must not head it over Churches and Saints p. 159 ibid. Magistrates Tyrants when they do so and sacrilegious 160 172 ib. Magistrates meddle not with faith but with fact p. 163 ibid. Magistrates struck with judgements that meddle beyond the orb God hath set them in 166 173 ibid. Magistrates when in most danger p. 171 ibid. Magistrates are servants to not Judges of noâ Law-givers to Christ Churches or Saints 179 180 ib. Magistrates in their places owned and honored by the Churches p. 129 c. 11 l. 1 Magistracy and Ministry ever distinct p. 1â5 c. 13 l. 1 Magistrate what he may do about Ministers 11 Epist. Magistrates must do all they can by their powers and persons to countenance the Churches 13 Epist. 26 ibid. Magistrates must study Scriptures p. 36 ibid. Magistrates Presbyter and Papists agree about them p. 480 c. 9 l. 2 Maintenance to Ministers is moral but the manner of it is civil and left to liberty p. 489 ib. Man not able to undertake Church-Government p. 139 c. 13 l. 1 Mans rule too long or too short p. 121 c. 10 l. 1 Man of form most enemy to Christ p. 341 c. 5 l. 2 Many fall to Rantism c. and why p. 322 ib. Many Members polute the Lords sanctuary p. 69 c. 5 l. 1 Manâa must fall a pace in these days p. 35 c. 3 l. 1 A. Manwarings Experience 2 3 Exp. 6 2 E. Marrows Experience p. 424 ib. Martyrs in the flames have witnessed against putting to death any for Errors of Heresies p. 179 c. 13 l. 1 Master-builder Christ alone and how 140 141 ib Matter of the Church visible Saints p. 51 52 c. 5 l. 1 Fit matter is of the Lords own adding 67 68 ib. Materials for Christs Churches must be the best p. 63 ib. Fit matter is âryed by the Hammer and Saw p. 68 ib. Matter and form of the Church fitted by Christs rule p. 121 c. 10 l. 1 Matter of Churches in these last days p. 510 512 c. 9 l. 2 Matter for foundation is the most pretious p. 192 c. 14 l. 1 Means to make us voluntary what and how p. 264 265 c. 2 l. 2 Means to convert by Experiences p. 367 368 c. 6 l. 2 Means to convert one converts not another p. 367 ib. Measure for the Temple is Christs rule p. 121 c. 10 l. 1 Meeting places made Churches when p. 11 c. 2 l. 1 Meeting oft together before embodying p. 273 274 c. 3 l. 2 Meeting places called Churches Presbyters and Papists agree in them p. 492 c. 9 l. 2 I. and A. Megsons Experience p. 416 c. 6 l. 2 Members of Church-fellowship who fit p. 56 57 c. 5 l. 1 All members make up but one body p. 8â c. 7 l. â A member amiss how to be restored ibid. Members of foolish buildings in danger of falling the next storme p. 191 c. 14 l. 1 Members many come before called who p. 269 c. 2 l. 2 Members of other Churches how received p. 294 295 c. 4 l. 2 Members causal and constitutive to the whole Church universal are the Congregational p. 481 c. 9 l. 2 Memory for Sermons how helped p. 421 c. 6 l. 2 Merit of works de congruo p. 477 478 c. 9 l. 2 Middle things must not be urged p. 327 c. 5 l. 2 H. Mills his Experience p. 409 c. 6 l. 2 Ministers and the most eminent guilty of those Errors they most complain of 82 7 â Ministers of the Gospel Teeth of the Church p. 97 c. 8 l. 1 Ministers of State succeed Lord Bishops in their actions and stations which is bewailed p. 168 c.
c. 6 l. 2 Samaritans brought in by the Experience of a woman declared p. 367 368 c. 6 l. 2 Sandy foundations will faile many Churches that are built on them p. 190 c. 14 l. 1 Sanctuary of the Lord filled with Volunteers p. 125 c. 11 l. 1 Saphires precious stones who they be p. 513 c. 9 l. 2 Sardiuss's precious stones who p. 516 c. 9 l. 2 Sardonix's precious stones who p. 515 c. 9 l. 2 Sathan renews Temptations every foot p. 432 c. 6 l. 1 Sathans synâgogues in Parish Churches p. 79 c. 6 l. 1 Saving sanctifying graces fit us for Church-fellowship p. 59 c. 5 l. 1 Saul is slaine Davids dayes entred and Solomons entring very speedily 26 Epist. Scandal upon Churches and Saints whence vid. Epist to Churches and p. 321 c. 5 l. 2 Scandal to Christ Saints and Gospel to put any by for their bare opinions in things indifferent p. 321 322 c. 5 l. 2 Scandal of this age and of the Gospel is so many Hypocrites in Chuâches p. 68 c. 5 l. 1 Scripture-comforts are sure and will last p. 309 c. 6 l. 2 Scriptuâes how Presbyterianâ Papists agree in them p. 461 402 c. 9 l. 2 Seal of the Spirit what it is p. 266 c. 2 l. 2 Sealing of the Spirit how p. 372 373 c. 6 l. 2 Secular powers in matters of faith are tyranny and persecution p. 160 c. 13 l. 1 Seed time a sad-time before Harvest p. 365 c. 6 l. 2 Seekers sins p. 194 c. 14 l. 2 Selfe-examination of all that comes into Church-fellowship p. 240 c. 1 l. 2 Selfe-murther the Author sayed from p. 429 435 c. 6 l. 2 Separation from them without Christ calls for p. 45 c. 4 l. 1 Separation a part of Church-form p. 70 c. 6 l. 1 Separation what it is p. 75 76 c. 6 l. 1 Separates from Parish-Churches no Schismaticks but who are so and who are not p. 77 78 c. 6 l. 1 Sense makes us look and live so low as not to see things that are comming p. 47 c. 4 l. 1 Sequestration of Ministers of Christ cannot be from their preaching by any man p. 180 c. 13 l. 1 Sermons how to bee remembred p. 421 c. 6 l. 2 Serpent tempts with the tree of knowledge p. 545 c. 9 l. 2 Servants of Christ the Master-builder who p. 141 c. 13 l. 1 Servants of the Churche officers p. 288 c. 4 l. 2 Servants of God differ in opinions and yet the Lords p. 317 c. 5 l. 2 Set forme in Churches must not be p. 272 c. 3 l. 2 Shield to Saints who are to be 27 Ep. Shadow what it is and what are so p. 338 c. 5 l. 2 Sin in things indifferent p. 324 c. 5 l. 2 Sisters as well as Brethren have their Right as Church-members to vote c. p. 463 464 c. 8 l. 2 Sisters joyned in choosing an Apostle p. 466 c. 8 l. 2 Sixth day now man put into Paradise p. 446 c. 9 l. 2 Sodome a type of Antichrist p. 525 c. 9 l. 2 Slanders the Author suffers 43 Epist. Sleeping at Church how to avoid it p. 521 c. 6 l. 2 Solemne Order must accompany solemne Ordinances p. 280 c. 3 l. 2 Solemnity of Embodying is in publick p. 281 c. 3 l. 2 Soules flashed for sin exalted in Christ p. 381 c. 6 l. 2 Souldiers of Christ are best in the Churches p. 90 c. 7 l. 1 J. Spilmans Experience 4 Expe. 6 2 Speech of Christ what p. 98 c. 8 l. 1 Spirit and Truth inwardly and outwardly God to bee worshipped in p. 1 c. 1 l. 1 Spirit least when Form most p. 33 c. 3 l. 1 Spirit calls to come away p. 40 c. 3 l. 1 Spiritual means against spiritual evils p. 111 c. 8 l. 1 Spirit qualifies us by convincing and making us voluntary p. 126 c. 11 l. 1 Spirit is the Key that opens and none shuts p. 138 c. 13 l. 1 Spirit agreeing with our spirits how p. 373 c. 6 l. 2 Spirit is the sweetest compulsive power p. 129 c. 11 21 Spirited for the worke of the Temple little yet to what will be ere long p. 123 c. 10 l. 1 Spiritual Ahââiabs none else should goe about to say the true Foundation of the Church p. 192 c. 14 l. 1 Spiritual worshippers in the Churches p. 209 c. 15 l. 1 Spirit and Word are the Lords Arms be draws with p. 253 c. 2 l. 2 Spirit of Christ the interior working Instrument p. 264 c. 2 l. 2 Spirit is Gods strongest and right Arme p. 269 c. 2 l. 2 Spirit how it is knowne and how it convinces p. 264 265 c. 2 l. 2 Spirit how one in all p. 268 c. 2 l. 2 True Spirit how known p. 373 c. 6 l. 2 Spirit carries through thicke and thin p. 266 c. 2 l. 2 Spirit powred out hard by us p. 506 523 c. 9 l. 2 Spirits powring out where it will bee first p. 538 c. 9 l. 2 Spirit is the onely orthodox Expositor p. 463 c. 9 l. 2 Spiritual Covenants are best and binde mâst p. 462 c. 7 l. 2 Spiritual Egypt many Churches how and why p. 342 c. 5 l. 2 Spirit-Baptisme a principle of union p. 307 c. 4 l. 2 Spirit-Baptisme by which we enter Christs Body p. 308 c. 4 l. 2 Spouse of Christ faire p. 87 c. 7 l. 1 Spring time is entred for the Churches p. 28 c. 3 l. 1 Sprinkling and washing all one with dipping p. 497 c. 4 l. 2 Strength of Saints embodyed invincible p. 89 90 c. 7 l. 1 Storme which the Author was in 48 Epist. A. Strongs Experience 9 Exp. 6 2 Storms the Churches must meet with yet p. 28 c. 3 l. 1 Subjects to Christ the Lord and Lawgiver p. 143 144 c. 13 l. 1 Substance of all shadows is Christ p. 338 c. 5 l. 2 Sun must rule the day that is coming 528 92 37 Epist. L. Swinfields Experience 396 397 and 4 Exp. 6 2 Sword of Christ that slayes sinne and errors is the word of Christ p. 261 c. 2 l. 2 Sympathy with the least member of Christ the Head p. 149 c. 13 l. 1 Synods ruling unwarrantable 107 8 1 497 9 2 T. Tabernacles i. e. Churches their benefits p. 94 c. 7 l. 1 Tabernacles of David types of Congregational Churches p. 526 c. 9 l. 2 Task masters of Egypt who and where now p. 343 c. 5 l. 2 Teachings are best by best Experiences p. 382 383 c. 6 l. 2 Teeth of the Church who p. 97 c. 8 l. 1 Temples of the Church who p. 98 ib. Temple stones hewn and fitted c. p. 52 c. 5 l. 1 Temple of Solomon a Type of New Jerusalem p. 528 c. 9 l. 2 Temptations are strong and many after Calls p. 416 c. 6 l. 2 Temptations incredible the Author met with 427 428 ib. Temptations are divers ways 433 434 1 Exper. ib. Temptations to deny Ordinances 404 2 Exp. ib. Terminus the Lawyers God 221 Epist. Terror
universal Restitution 45. yeers hence at furthest Proph. In order to this God is making Mountains plains Who are the Mountaines Isa. 41.15 16.21.23 Hag. 2.6.21 22 Expos. Rev. 12.17 18 Rev 18. â Pâal 83.11.12 Thâs work is also graduall at first And will bee universal Esa. 63.1 2 3 4. Psal. 8.2 Zach. 12 3 6. Wo to the enemies Ioy to Christs and the Churches friends Mat. 24. Expos. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Sim. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Psal. 97.12.6 and 67.3 4. Isa. 22.22 23. Dan. 4.34 The Lord is at work hard in thâse dayes The richest blessings reserved for these dayes Like a Kid in Hebr. Rakad Rev. 18.4 How to Prophesie as to foretell what is to come Times of restitution Spring time is entered Winter time is over Yet storms Vid ch 9. lib. 2 Most precious Cordials Sim. To comfort us ân the wildernesse Sim. Promises to anchor at in God A word to the Churches to fathom A good harbor Sim. Our harbour in these dayes i. e gathered Churches Sim. How we reckon one estate and make our accounts Sim. The blossomes and flowery promises that are upon us 1 By parallel from the wildernesse Iob 12.24 Gen. 21.14 1 The Church discipline over grown with traditâons and trumperies Vitiis divitiis Ezek. 36.9 10. 1 The promise is to till her as his husbandry Pareus in loc Ier. 4.3 4. Rev. 15.2 Ezek 36.38 1 Cor. 3.8 9 Beza in loc Expos. Sim. The Churches are the Lord husbandry 2 Wilderness a fruitlesse barren place Sâ hath Sion been But now shall be blooming and branching and fruit-bearing and flourishing Amos 9.13 14 15. Cant. 4.12 Isa. 61.11 Sim. Thirdly a wildernesse without a way The Church was so in it Ier. 9.13 14. Joh 14. Cant. 8.5 Promise is to bring her into the way The Lord will be her guide Io. 4. Expos. Isa. 30.22 Spirituall worshippers in Doctrine and Discipline 2 Cor. 4.3 Most in the forme least in the Spirit Sim. Sim. The Spirit guides into the way 4. A Wildârnesse most dangerous Psal. 55.23 Psal. 26.9 The Church in such danger Mat. 3.7 Psal. 104.21 Psal. 58.4 Mat. 1â 16 Prov. 29.10 Psal. 11.2 Expos. Prov. 12.10 How persecuted up and downe Promises of her deliverance Isa. 65.23 Wild Beasts shall have no power to hurt us Wild Beasts afraid of the wall of fire Mat. 4. 5. Wilderness of want Expos. The Church in such wofull wants of necessaries Expos. Vers. 13. Sim. O how sweet are the dayes that approach Sim. Sim. Sim. Good store of Manna Isa. 11.9 Isa. 35.2 Psal. 63.5 Isa. 25.6 7 Psal. 65.4 Saints shall have enough and no more want 6. With wildernesse creatures and companies Ezek. 22.26 2 Cor. 6 16 17 So the Church was in the wildernesse to this day Sim. Sim. And quite overturned into a stie of Beasts Precious promises of her deliverance Ier. 15.19 How many bewaile the fall of Babylon Sim. Sueton in Ner. And would have the Strumpet rule though she ruine us Sim. They will not be got out of the old pace Characters of Wildernesse-ones are 1 Their habitation and abode No content to us 2 Their food is wild fâuit Enough to choake us 3 Never lost We are soone lost and sensible of it Psal. 94 17 Psal. 55.22 Psal. 12.4 4 They agree together to seize on a stranger to their wayes 5 Best pleased with darknesse And hate the light But those that have a right to these latter daies promises love rejoyce at the light Expos. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Cashaph People are bewitched why and how Sim. They give all up to Babel till they themselves be made a Babel or confusion But we are called our A call from the Spirit and the Bride to come Sim. But not for self-ends· Saints and hypocrites different entrance into Church-fellowship Why make haste into Church-fellowship Sim. Haste haste haste in England Ireland and Scotland more then all the world beside Sim. Sim. Every day remember the Church in Wildernesse till she be recovered Rom. 6.21 Ezek. 43.10 11 The happy change 1 Ioh. 1.3 Veniente perfecto evacuatur imperfectum Col. 2.22 23. Hos. 14.8 Christs Garden Isa. 51.3 Isa 35.2 Isa. 5.1 Mat. 21.23 Ier. 2.21 1 Taken out and separate distinct from the commons Num. 23.9 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2 Inclosed in themselves Mat. 21.33 Expos. By Gospel-fences and hedges Vide Sibs in Cant 4.12 Expos. 3 Christs own planting Vide lib. 2. ch 9 Mat. 15.13 Expos. 4 For fruitfulnesse Sim. Vide Paul Hobsons Garden inclosed All trees in his Garden are for fruits Sim. 1 Cor. 1.28 Sim. Surpassing all others for magnitude multitude and plenitude 2 Cor. 7.11 Eph. 3.19 Cant. 4.13.14 Expos. Cant. 4.12 Expos. Expos. Sim. 5 The Lords speciall care Mat. 21.33 Expos. Of least of his Garden plants 6 His choysest delights are his Gardens 2 Cor. 6.17 Rev. 2.1 Here is the Suns orbe to move in and to give light to others Sim. Sim. How long we are light Sim. This blessing is begun in our dayes A loud call from Christ to come Expos. And separate from them without Expos. Cant. 2.14 The last dayes best dayes Isa 64.4 Isa. 2.2 Zach. 14.7 Proph. Rev. 12.1 Prophesies of the Churches restauration in these latter dayes Methodius Hermes vision of the Churches restauration gradually 1 An old woman in a chair 2 An old woman with the face of a young woman 3 A young woman with old womans hairs in Q Eliz. and to these dayes 4 A fair Bride coming out to meet the Bridegroom so she is now The latter dayes disposition is to wait Isa. 25.9 Dan. 12.13 Micah 7.7 Iam. 5.7 Few can get beyond sense Sim. God appears to perform his promise at the last pinch Psal. 3.1.12 13.14 Prov. 22.18 Rom. 9.22.23 Gods strange wayes He works by contraries For his Churches For poor souls Beleeve and wait Rom. 4.18 19. Sim. When little grounds for faith and hope appears Contrary means effect that work which will destroy the means Sim. Many acts of Providence like Hebrew must be read backward Sim. Sim. A word to the Churches 2 Maccab. 1.20 21.22 We are to fetch out what hath been hid many hundreds of years First we must gather the wood together Latimer The Authors prayer is that like a light he may be spent to give others light Ainsw in loc 3.9 Expos. What the Church is viz. The typified Chariot of Salamon how and why It is a bed a Throne a Palace a Chamber of presence a secret Chamber A Couch The matter of this Gospel-Chariot Expos. Psal. 1.3 52.8 92.12 Ier. 17.8 Such as are sound faire tall fat upright strong and well rooted are fit for Church-Fellowship Such are to be alwayes a sweet savour Visible Saints only matter of the Church to be made up of Types of it 1 King 6. â Sim. The Stones of the Temple hewen 2 Chron. 23.19 None entrâd into the Temple that were known unholy or unclean All the
names of dayes months c. Synops. We dissent Fulke Hierom. â 4. They agree 1. That in the Churches God is most to be met with We differ Dr. Willet Proofes â Origen â Origen Witnessed by Martyrs Tindall â 2. Too nigh one another about Churches as dedicated to Saints We differ Euseb. Lib. 4. devit Constant. Lambert â Presbyterians ãâã truth out of dooâs Gospel-propagation by this means Churches how to be dedicated to Saints â 6. Agree against us They alike do take advantages at our rânts differences schismes c. Bradford Latimer in epist. ad D. Baynton Hierome Cotton Austin â Sim. Exhortation to unity to all the Churches Expos. Note â How al Churches differing in forms are to be one vide chap. 5. Unity urged 1. Because all one body 2. One Head which is first in ordine Dell. Bullinger 3. Unity can stand well with variety 4. Unity is equality Zanchy 5. Each contented with their place 6. Sympathy 7. By the strings of love which one is drawn by to another 8 Unity is urg'd from the duty of one to another and to the whole Unity urged 1. That one spirits acts all 2. One spirit unites all things under different forms â 3. Acts severally in all and yet but one and the same What breaks the peace of the Church and what not Zanchy Differing in circumstances in Austin's time Buccer For this vide ch 5. lib. 2. at large 3 Vnity urg'd for all that are in one faith â Zanâh â 4. Vnity because all alike in hope Zanch. â 5 Because but one Lord 6. One Baptisme idest of the spirit â The Welsh Curate his Rantisme in his Booke so stiled â Sim. Caution to the Churches of that Church-destroying spirits for so they say of themselves 7 Vnity for that all have one God and Father alike of all Above all Through all In all The Churches âit in unity is a great adâantage to Sathan Sim. Vt impâret Dividât is his ãâã In unity the greatest terrouâ that can be to Christs enemies Sim. â No feares if we want not in Vnity Sim. â Sim. Three things expected â an houre of Triall short but shaâpe to the Churches â 1 Proph. The Churches more one then ever Sim. â 2. Proph. The spirit poured out upon all Then unity most of all Expos. Sim. â When â 3. Proph. 3. The great dayâ the Lord the nigher it is the more Churches will be united in every yeare â This Gospel way is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 1. The great promise of these later dayes 1. Christ shal reign over all in these latter dayes â Especially as Head in his Church or Churches Expos. â Christ a King how and to whom And a Head how Zanch. Expos. A word to the Churches â 2. The precious Saints the matter of these latter dayes Expos. Proph. Jaspers who Agates who Tremel Carbuncles who Most precious Stones â Expos. â A word to the Churches When they shall excell â â â 1. Who are Jaspers In what properties they âxcell 2. Who are Saphiâes In what properties they excell â 3. Who are the Chalcedonie's In what pâoperties they excell Zanch. In what properties they excell Ignatius 4. Who are the Emeralds In what properties they excell â 5. Who are the Sardonyx Ainsw â 6. Who are the Sardius Paraeus In what properties they excell â â 7. Who are Chrysolites In what properties they excell 8. Who are the Berylls In what properties they excell 9. Who are the Topaz In what properties they excell â 10. Who are the Chrysoprasus In what properties they excell 11. Who are the Hyacinths or Jacinths In what properties they excell 12. Who are Amethists In what properties they excell A mystery of the excellency of Church-members in the later daies Precious stones Gathered out of all parts of the world Proph. â Variety in their excellency â When high-priz'd Propââ â When Jewes expected to be most precious Church matter â A word to Churches and members â 3. The forme of the Church promised in these last days â How all enter in 4. The end of it largely promised Zanch. Two-fold Brightman â 5. Spiritual unity and order of Churches promised in last daies Expos. Christs prayer 6. The Spirit poured out on the Churches and Saints in a larger measure By six Heads appeare the Gospel-Ordâr in Churches is a great promise Expos. The foundation of all this is layd Comfort to us our day is comming â â Et redirâ in principium 2. The Types promise the fall of false worship and he glorious rising of the true Gospell spirituall worship â Antichrist ââyââfied by Aegypt Expos. â Sodome â Babylon Expos. Pro Antiochus Epiphanes a figure of the Pope â Polanus Brightman â Types of the Churches Palaces of Sion Tabernacles Particular Churches Dr. Sibs â â Jerusalem a Type The Sun Christ must rule the Dây that comes though the Moon hath ruled the Night till now Solomons Temple a type of the whole Church when all Tabernacles shall bee joyn'd â Vid. 5. Zanch. lib. 1. de Hom. creatione v. 15. Pâradise and Eden excellent full types of the Church of Christ in these last dayes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The Churches âypified The Garden was Gods own plantation The excellency of it beiâg his work â 2. His protection of them â 3. The name of them which takes in of all languages Zanch. â â 4. The Seat of them in all the World where the Rivers run Pareus â 5. The East of them ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Suidas Lactantius â The later days promise in the East whence the Sun shall rise to all the world Jo. 1.1.2 â 2. The members and ordinances typified by trees of Paradise Odinances Church members trees how 1. Rooted 2. of the Lords making 3. The Lord causes them to grow and flourish â â 4. They are to bee the most fruitful of all the Earth â 5. Lovely to the sight Colloquia congregationes gratiam spirent Bernard de Ecc. cap. 412. 6. Excellent to feed upon For all sorts and Senses â â 7. All sorts of trees that the Lord makes fruitfull must grow there 8. The ârâe of life in the midst of them Tree of life two wayes â â Diodate The two Sacraments within the Church kept And not to be carried out â â 9. The tree of life and other trees alike â 3. The Spirit and Word typified by Rivers streams 1. From whence the Rivers came aborigine viz. from the East â Two parts of the East 1. Knowne 2. Hidden but only the River runs from it â â 2. For Churches to what end â 3. The River divided into foure heads ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Diodate Habes Paradi sum conclusuÌ Paradisum e mâssum Beru de Serm. Cant. 35. To take in many Nations â â Where Gods great worke first begins as in the pouring out of the spirit The last discovery of the Type 1. No place for Beasts 2. It is not for meer naturall men For none but whom the Lord addes brings in These Churches must be purged â 3. Of the greatest Use as Universities for others to resort unto and to learn in and to goe from to teach others â Universities of what sort in the latter days 4. Such as are placed in this restored Paradise are under the strictest Lawes of the spirit The Law in love The Churches have their law from the Lord Oâhers from the Churches â We have first Life and then Law first a Principle and then a Precept â 5. Those therin are never to be idle but every day dressing and keeping it Zanch. What labours are accursed what not 6 Such as are sinners though in the Church must be cast out â 7. Such as are therein may eat freely yea must of every tree â Ripe fruits 8. Such forbid the Tree of Knowledge before the tree of Life â â Expos. An use of humane Wisdome Learning and knowledge in the Churches But not to be preferred first â â 9. The Serpent got in and tempted by the fruits of the tree of knowledge â He tempts the weakest with Gifts Parts c. Churches beyond Universities Saints are the most and best learned ones â 10. Man put in on the sixth day By the Lords own hand 11. Gods speciall presence there Justin Irenaeus Terâullian Eusebius Ambrose alii in lec 3. The Churches of Christ distinct from all others And shal be so apparently to aâl Expos. Not Enemies Who Nor Bastardâ Who â Nor Ammon nor Moab shal enter in But the Edomits shall or the Jews â Exhort To strive against Nationall and parochiall Churchââ and why Expos. Zanch. A word to England Ireland and Scotland about Naâionâll and Pârochiall Churches The standing impudence of Pârâsh Church Members â Cawdrey p. 83. Sim. About the Sacraments They are guilty of Treason Felony and Whoredome â â â How the Lord will strip them naked 1. Take away all their Ornaments and leave them naked 2. Show them in their blood and fââth 3. In their imbecillity 4. With a loud cry â 5. Little 6. In utter darknesse Parish Churches the Children of the Whore shall fall without mercy â Churches and Parishes differ much Flaccus Illiricus vide Bernardus Cant. Beda Serm. 14. Sim. But out of the Churches are great things to be done these latter dayes Sim. â A good caution â â Sim. â A Church is not so intire without Officers and Organs Psal. 48.12.13 The Authours resolve to go the rounds and to make a further and fuller search of Sion Peter
Gospel-Discipline is to begin to be restored the Abomination to be eradicated root and branch and then Christ and him crucified must be set up for the daily Sacrifice Then is the blessednesse to begin and gradually to goe on till one thousand three hundred and thirty dayes i. e. for five and forty yeers longer say some these dayes will hold so five and forty yeers at the expiration of which viz. five and forty yeers hence the Kingdome of Christ shall bee glorious indeed both by Jew and Gentile Babylon shall bee fallen Rome ruined Rev. 14.8 Sion repaired and Christs excellent Discipline and Ordinances fully restored and the Church shall be againe cloathed with the Sun in greater glory then ever but in the meane time there is a graduall restoration of Discipline and reparation of Sion as we said before but then the New Jerusalem shall be more apparent and glorious as Rev. chap. 21. chap. 22. In the meane time we must meet with troubles and warres without yet in spirit we shall exult and triumph within which Spirit of Christ in his Saints and Churches will be the fall of Babylon and Antichrists ruine who must be destroyed by the brightnesse of Christ's coming i. e. in a spiritual manner and by spiritual meanes not by Policies or Powers or Armies of men or Wars or the like though they may be preparatives thereto Not by might nor by power but by my Spirit saith the Lord. By the Spirit of the Lord it is that Antichrist must be killed I remember Mr. Sterry in a Sermon of his before the Parliament Nov. 2. 1649. p. 12. sayes the like of the fall of Antichrist and of the Abominations which we have mentioned that it is a spirituall and extraordinary manner miraculously by his Angels Ministerially by his Saints that they shall be tormented and put to death Rev. 14.10 and 19 19. but yet our troubles will be over as to us and I thinke shortly too for An. 1656. which is now neer us the Flood came on all the world and so I think the Fire wil and when it had lasted forty days so may the Fire be for forty years till five and forty years hence as we said before then they were dryed up and Noah came forth out of the Arke and planted a vineyard and eat the fruits therof and so for certaine though the Churches may be as the Arke for forty yeers yet on the waters yet then I say about forty yeers or little more hence shall Christ come forth out of his Arke as I may say I mean his Churches and plant him one vineyard of all and eat the fruits thereof this will be the day of Christs reigne indeed and then all shall bee peace and quiet and Christ and his Saints shall be visibly together dwelling in the New Jerusalem I will not meddle with the manner of his Appearance whether personall as some affirme or no but this I am sure it shall be visible and I know with Job that I shall see my Redeemer with my eyes and after that Christs next appearance is with his Saints to judge the world But for the computation of the times I have produced divers and shall leave them to your light and judgement to leave or take what best likes you but withall note how neer they all agree and are one to another and the furthest time set for our full happinesse and for the universal restitution is but forty five years hence And let me tell you that we live on the brinke of these times promised yea they are upon us the worke is begun God is about it The Church is coming out of the Wildernesse and Babylon is falling and Zion is rising and repairing and Gospel-order Ordinances and Discipline lost in the wildernesse restoring as at first although this is at the first but gradually in these Nations and so will continue till the times are a little higher for which the Lord fit us and all his Churches In order to the fulfilling of these Prophesies of her full Restauration we had need to be wise in the worke the strange worke that God is at present upon For the mightiest the strongest the highest the visiblest and barrennest or bruitishest Powers Policies Princes Potentates or Monarchs on the earth which are called the Mighty Mountains that must be made plaine that oppose Christs Reigne Antichrists ruine or Sions rising in these latter dayes God is laying low in the dust and most pitifully flinging them into the Pit from whence they came at first This worke is also graduall for these few years God goes forward within these European Nations firstly for these ten Toes of the Image mentioned in Dan. 2.32 33. or ten Kings of Europe that war against the Lamb with the Beast Rev. 17. and 19. these that have given up their power to the Beast must be broken by him who is more excellent then all these Mountains of prey Psal. 76.4 This little stone cut without hands hath begun this worke in England Scotland and Ireland and hath been a burthensome stone to their enemies and grown'd them to powder yea this little stone hath fallen upon the late King and his family and dashed this Toe to fitters and so hee will all the nine Toes beside till the Image tumble so that as yet this worke is graduall which will also be universall and filling the whole earth Job 9.4 5. Job 28.9 Isa. 10.32 in all Nations ere long for the Lord hath so ordained it Dan. 8.19 Dan. 11.27.32 and Isa. 26.11 12. Hab. 1.11 12 13. and Hab. 2 3. and hath given Christ his Commission for it Psal. 2.9 Matth. 28.19 Heb. 10.13 1 Cor. 15.25 Rev. 6.1 2. till all bee made his footstool who then can hinder it or say what dost thou Job 9.12 Dan. 4.35 Isa. 14.6 Ezek. 38.20 for this end is Christ that must Reigne now marching in his might with his sword girt about his thigh neither Mountaines nor Mole-hils that now stand in his way shall be able to abide the heat of his coming for he will be greatest and Reign alone Psal. 58.12 Rev. 11.17.18 19. Rev. 19.11 12 13 16 17. c. who hath done much in order to this his Designe in these dayes Ps. 50.2.3 Woe woe be then to every one whose heart is lifted up against Christ or the Churches for they must be all grownd to powder And in that day which is hard by shall they say to the Rocks and Mountains fall on us and hide us from the day of the Lamb Rev. 6.15 16. Isa. 34.2 3. and Isa. 64.1 2 3. Ezek. 7.7 Psal. 68.1 2. Psal. 132.8 9 13 c. Wherefore have a care Sirs that Ye say not a confederacy with them that say a confederacy Isa. 8 9 10 12. Psal. 58.9 For the day of the Lord is as an oven to such who as Briars and thorns
me even at that instant too when I took no care of my self at all but had devoted my self to death and that now he should not only deliver me but send me newes full of hopes O how these things did break my heart and work upon me most part of the night untill with an heart full and head full and eyes full and all I was fal'n into a deep sleep and visited with an extraordinary token from on high both in dream and vision which hath been since accomplished as I take it and the last in Ireland the last year The Dream was this that I was walking home to my Fathers house with a staffe in my hand and fearing lest I should be out of the way I looked for the path which at first I could scarce discerne was a path and began to look about and to question it till by and by I perceived some footsteps of some that had gone that way with that I went forward and the further I went the plainer I perceived it to be the path and that I was in the way and I could see no other at which I rejoyced and went on confidently as if I fear'd no evill nor enemy till I came to a fine glorious beautifull house and building on the left hand of me out of which came forth a beam which reached a little crosse the way I was to go in so that I being at a little stand at first yet would not stoop under this beam but stept aside and so pass'd away laying my hand on it as I step'd by the side of it but the house I thought was all in a flame of a sudden so that being something troubled thereat I passed on in the way wondring in my self what this should be till I was overtaken by some rude violent malicious men that laid to my charge the setting this house on fire and would not hear me speak but were harshly haling me away to prison with which being sufficiently frighted and all my flesh set a trembling I awaked and was offended with my self for being troubled at a dream a foolish fancy so I laid me it being yet dark and fell asleep again and was cast into the same dream again word for word and at my right hand I thought there was a grave ancient man full of white hairs like wooll a long white beard who stood by me and bid me chear up fear not for the Lord hath sent me to comfort thee and to tell thee that he hath chosen thee to preach his word and Gospell of Christ which is the staffe that thou hast in thy hand and which staffe that is the word of God thou shalt walk home with to thy Fathers house i. e. Heaven where is fulnesse of joy But after a time thou wilt be troubled with the different opinions and waies of men and seem at first to be at a losse but the Lord will be thy guide go on and as thou goest forward the way of the Lord will lye clearer and clearer before your eyes but the footsteps are the examples of the Saints that have gone before you which will be a great help unto you and you shall walk chearfully on in the way which is clear to you then the which you shall see no other but yet you must meet the fair house on the left hand i. e. the glory and great ones of the world who make a great and fair shew to men as built high but they must fall and are but on the left hand of you whilest you will despise them preach against them and turn your eye looking forward to go on in the way of God and turn not about but the beam that comes out of this great house which makes so much shew is meant the powers and opinions of such which whilest somewhat crosse to the way you step aside and will not stoop under they are set on fire and enflamed of a sudden but be not troubled go forward although they will send after you saying you have brought this fire upon them and they will falsly accuse you and seek to hale you away to prison for this fact At which I awaked again this being morning about day-break I wondred with my self what this meant I thought it surely more then ordinary and being filled with confidence and comfort I rose up and writ it down presently And away I went that day towards Didington in Huntington-shire where the Lord Brudenell once lived but was then sequestred and one that the Committee put in had Gentlemens children to board with him whom I afterward taught But after all these deliverances I did multiply abundantly in gifts and graces either to pray expound read sing Hymns and spirituall Songs with the Spirit and with understanding as Israel in Exod. 1. the more he was afflicted the more multiplyed so blessed be the Lord I was the more filled with the Spirit endued with strength and grace refreshed with peace and joy the more I had so suffered So that all my troubles were but a Josephs step through grace to higher enjoyments and finding the Lord so abundantly to endue me from above and to qualifie me for the call which I had before in the night for the ministry which then I little meant or imagin'd could be it being often resolved against before by my Father and my books ordered to be packed up but finding things following so fairly to concurre I was much confirmed in it that the Lord had design'd me thereunto In Huntington-shire teaching school first at Brudenel's house and afterwards the Free-school of St. Neotts I began with the boyes ever in prayer first at 7. 1. and ended with prayers at 11. 5. on the Saturdaies in the afternoon I catechised them and expounded their Catechismes by the Scriptures and expounded Scriptures and so singing a Psalm with prayer we concluded At this time I came to be convinced of the Parliaments proceedings and cause to be more regular and in order to the great work that God hath to doe in Nations then the Kings by comparing them together and bringing them to the Word and then I saw clearly by the Word that God would doe what he hath to be done by them and for them and for the Common-wealth it was not long after this that I was by a godly people in Tâseland earnestly importuned and at last prevailed with to preach the Gospel and I was soon known in the Countrey and after sent for into Essex where I setled passing twice through the Assemblie on Examination and approbation So although ever since I have met with many sorts of afflictions and oppositions lies slanders threatnings libels vows and endeavours to take away my life yet many have added testimony to the Word I have delivered in all places the Lord be praised to the great refreshing of my soule and towards the making